Ghost Sun

by CyryWalker

Summary:

At the ripe age of four Naruto learned a valuable lesson.
If you want to live don't be loud be silent.
If you want to live don't attract attention, be invisible.
If you want to survive be a ghost

 

Disckaimer: I do not own Naruto only my own ideas.

Chapter 1: Apparition

There was a ghost.
A ghost was sitting next to Sasuke.
Sasuke was laying on the ground. The ground that was red and sticky with his Clans blood.

He couldn't tell for how long he'd just been lying there, dead to the world.
Blind and deaf to his surroundings.
Mind still reeling from Itachis Tsukuyomi and from the horrible tragedy that painted the compound in that horrible horrible colour.

It could have been hours or just a few seconds, he didn't care anymore.

He doesn't know how he even noticed the still figure sitting at his side, unmoving, staring straight ahead.
The other had basically zero presence.
He would have thought it was an Uchiha's ghost. Unable to move on from the atrocity witnessed, damned to becoming a restless spirits.
Were it not for his features so unlike any Uchiha.

Washed out blonde hair bound to a a braid down his back and empty cerulean eyes.
The chubby cheecks spoke of babyfat but the thin frame betrayed hunger.

No Uchiha child would have been allowed to go hungry.
Maybe the ghost of a street urchin?
Or a vengeful ghost attracted by all the blood and terror in the air?

Sasuke was too exhausted to spend more energy thinking about it.
Strangely the presence of the ghost seemed to calm his rattled mind enough for him to finally fall into the dark embrace of sleep.

When he woke up he was in the hospital and the ghost boy was gone.

Notes:

Sooo, this idea came to me very spontaneously and I decided to just upload it and see.
Would you guys be interested in more of this idea/story? Let me know.

Chapter 2: Ghost in the tree

Summary:

Sasuke runs and hides (but only because maiming is not socially acceptable)

Sasuke's fan club has really been getting more extreme with the end of their time at the academy drawing near.
They propably had some misguided expectations that he would actually pick one of them now.
As if, he was almost free of the annoying screeching fangirls after all. Or maybe they thought they would never get another chance to spend time with him, which was accurate.

Anyway, many of the bolder ones had been getting very handsy, like actually trying to hug, grap or otherwise touch him kind of handsy.
At least in the past they'd always kept at least a foot's distance from him.

Sasuke didn't want to be touched.

At all.

And least of all by these rabid beasts. They were almost frothing at the mouth!

But he also couldn't just maim them. One reason was that he would get in trouble for injuring classmates. One doesn't just maim people no matter how annoying.
(What a ridicilous social standard, he should be allowed to maim people, especially when they were so clearly begging for it).
The reason he refrained from violence was mainly because in order to hit them he would have to touch them as well.

The thought alone made him shudder.

The horror.

Plan B it was then.

He had slipped out of the classroom as soon as the bell rang and picked one of the taller trees next to the school building to hide in.
But when he climbed the tree he suddenly came face to face with a very familiar apparition.

He was so surprised that he almost let go of the branches he'd holding on to. But a well timed screech of his hunters snapped him out of his shock and he clutched onto the branches just in time to avoid tumbling right into their grasp.

The pale blond ghost was sitting on the best obscured branch of the tree. This up high the tree wasn't very broad so Sasukes face had inadvertently ended up so close to the other's that their nosed were almost touching. Washed out blue eyes stared unblinkingly into Sasuke's black ones.
As if the other wanted to say: "I've been here first, this is my hiding spot."

But he didn’t make a sound.

Embarrassed Sasuke leaned back to put some distance between them. That's when a horde of screeching...somethings passed beneath the tree.

Sasuke looked down and then back up at the other with wide eyes. No, he was not pleading sage dammit. He was just asking for tactical cooperation. If he had to go back now or even if he stayed where he was they would spot him soon.

Those empty eyes slowly blinked at him and then to Sasuke's surprise the blonde scooted over, making just enough space on the branch for him that he didn't have to forcefully squeeze himself in there.
Relieved Sasuke took the offer and sat down on the branch which was concealed from sight by thick leaves from the lower ones.

The ghost boy didn't say a word and Sasuke kept quiet as well.
The space was not big enough to keep from touching each other. But strangely enough, Sasuke found that he didn't mind the brush of their sleeves and the slight warmth that radiated from the other.

Were ghosts warm?

Or maybe the sun warmed his clothes making him seem warm...

The other still barely had any presence.

Sasuke snuck a quick glance but the ghost was blankly staring into space again. Not acknowledging Sasukes presence at all.
His pale blonde hair swayed in the breeze. Sasuke noticed for the first time that one of the longer strands in the front was bound together by some washed out orange fabric, just beneath the shoulder.

Not knowing what to say to the other they sat in silence.

Finally the bell rang, signifying the end of the break. Sasuke waited until he couldn’t hear the noise of his fanclub anymore. When he looked back up, he realized, that the ghost boy was gone.

He hadn’t noticed him climbing down.
Pondering the strange meeting he made his way back to the classroom.

Notes:

I was very inspired, so here is the second chapter already. Let me know what you think. I'm not sure what I want to do with this idea and I don't have enough time currently to really develop another big fanfiction...
But if enough people like it and I feel inspired I might slowly work myself through some of the Naruto canon. I still have some other ideas for this.

Chapter 3: Ghost in the classroom

Sasuke was sitting in his seat, impatiently waiting for his name to get called. Why did his name have to start with an S? He just wanted to get it over with.
It wasn't as if the graduation exam was that hard anyway they just had to show three simple jutsus. All of which he was sure he could execute flawlessly.

He barely listened to the names being called, absentmindedly tapping his finger on the table. When would it finally be his turn? He could hear Shikamaru yawning from the other side of the class. At least his name would be called before that lazy Nara guy.

Small mercies.

The short haired Hyuuga girl, Hinata had already left some time ago, so soon it would be his turn and-
"Naruto Uzumaki!"
The room went quiet.
Even after barking out that name, like every other before it, in that confident commanding tone suddenly the teacher who'd called it stopped and took a confused look at the list in his hands.
From the corner of his eye Sasuke could see the others exchanging looks and whispering. They were all wondering the same thing.

Who was Naruto Uzumaki?

Then suddenly there was the screeching of a chair on wooden ground directly behind Sasuke. He whirled around.
His eyes widening in surprise.
The ghost boy was in his class.
And he was standing in the seat directly behind him!

Pale blue eyes stared at them dispassionately.
Though Sasuke thought he saw a flash of something in the others eyes.
Then without saying a word, the boy, apparently Naruto Uzumaki. Walked down to the door his loose braid trailing behind him and left the room without a word, passing right by the confused looking teacher. The door fell shut behind him.

Everybody just watched him speechless.
Sasuke shuddered involuntarily.
The boy had walked right past him but it hadn’t felt like a person's presence. Rather, it was as if a breeze had passed through the classroom and shut the door.
Only the moved chair in the row behind him and the confused murmurs of his classmates proved that he hadn’t just imagined that.

"Sensei!", someone raised their hand.
It was the pink haired fangirl, Sakura.
"Who was that?", she asked.
The teacher cleared his throat and visibly shook away the confusion.
"What do you mean Sakura? That was your classmate Naruto Uzumaki", he said calmly but he still seemed just as baffled as them.
"But-", Sakura began.
"Who is he? I have never seen that boy in my life!", the yamanaka fangirl, Ino, interrupted her with her loud voice.
Something dark flitted across the teachers face.
But then it was gone.
"I will take no more questions on this", he declared icily and turned back to his list.
Disappointed the other students sank back into their seats and whispered quietly amongst themselves.

Sasuke narrowed his eyes at the teacher.
For a moment he could've sworn he had seen an expression full of hatred and rage on the man's face.
Then he glanced at the empty seat behind him. Was it possible that the ghost boy had been his classmate this entire time?

He couldn't believe it.

He was so deep in thought that he almost missed his name being called.
He put the questions swarming in his head aside to focus on the exam instead.
Time to finally leave the academy behind.

Notes:

So, there was at least some interest in this fic so I will just see where it takes me.
No promises though.
I went with having them being called according to the order of their first name, because I needed Naruto to be called before Sasuke.
I hope you enjoyed it.

Chapter 4: Silent spectator

There was a conflict in the woods.
Two men were clashing against each other.
Both wore the green west of a Chunin but this was far from a friendly spar.

One had light coloured hair down to his chin and was carying a huge scroll. The other one had spiky dark hair in a ponytail and a scar running horizontally across his nose.
Steel glinted in the moonlight trickling through the thick capony.

Naruto was standing on a branch quietly observing the fight. He'd been napping in the tree when those two had crashed into the clearing shortly before sundown and startled him awake.

The fight had been going on for well over 10 minutes, enough for the sun to vanish and the forest to become dark and shady. A cool breeze ruffled his long locks of hair as he watched from the shadows.

With a frustrated scream the one with the spiky hair hurled himself at the other and sunk his Kunai deep between his ribs.
The other gasped in pain and fell down grasping his chest.
The scroll fell from his hand and landed in the gras. The scarred one reached for it, panting and wobbling before his knees buckled and he collapsed next to the corpse of his former colleague.

Naruto didn't move.

After some minutes had passed without someone coming or the spiky haired one moving he slowly climbed down the tree.
Cautiously he approached the still figures. Feet moving silently through the grass.

He ignored the light haired one and went straight for the one with the spiky hair crouching next to him keeping as much distance between them as possible while still being able to check his pulse at the wrist of his extended arm.
It was slow but steady.

He would live.

He made to rise from his crouching position when he faltered and glanced back at the limp Ninja.
A memory resurfaced in his mind.
The light haired one punishing Naruto for stealing money from the teachers room. He hadn’t stolen the money, in fact he hadn’t been to the teachers room at all that day. But of course the light haired one (he refused to call him teacher, none of the adults at the academy were teachers) hadn't listened to him. He had disciplined him in front of the entire class.

Usually no one noticed him, he had gotten pretty good at being a ghost. But this was one of those rare occasions were one of the adults would remember him and release all their pent up rage on him.

Singling him out.

The smug look on the light haired ones face had been truly disgusting. Naruto had wanted to punch him so badly, even knowing that the revenge beating would probably kill him.
But then the spiky haired one had shown up.
He had sided with Naruto.

Well, not completely he too had looked at Naruto with those cold eyes, but at least he had stopped the other from further humiliating him and informed him that the money had been found elsewhere. Later he had even overheard him reprimand the other about humiliating students in front of the class like that.

Most adults would have enjoyed the show no matter the circumstances, so Naruto guessed he did owe the other something.

Pondering his options he decided to draw a small seal for regeneration on the other's wrist. It lit up with blue Chakra and then faded.
Naruto nodded to himself and turned around to leave when his eye caught on the scroll lying there.

It had opened from the fall and the first few characters were visible.

Naruto's eyes widened as he read them.

Notes:

So, I think it was pretty clear that these two teachers were Iruka and Mizuki.
They are not referred to by their names/the title Sensei, because this is Naruto‘s perspective and he doesn‘t acknowledge them as teachers.

Ps: I went back and corrected my formating as well as some spelling and grammar mistakes in the previous chapters. Nothing major though I suspect my autocorrect was tripping me up.
Some of those would've never escaped my notice otherwise...

Also, I was wondering, should I put an OOC warning in the tags? Technically the summary itself already shows that it will be OOC...though I do plan to keep Naruto's core characteristic in terms of character. (Which one I mean will become clear in future chapters)

Chapter 5: Ghost on the team

"Did you hear? Iruka-Sensei is in the hospital."
"Is that why he wasn't at the graduation exam yesterday?"
"Yeah, apparently he fought a traitor that wanted to sell precious information to the enemy!"
Sasuke overheard the chatter while getting to the seats on the far side of the room.
What happened to Iruka-Sensei wasn't really any of his concern, though he did feel relieved knowing the man was still alive.
Dead people couldn't change anything, they were stiff and cold and-
He shook his head, chasing the thoughts away.

Since not everyone had passed the exam the seating arragement had changed slightly.
For some reason Ino Yamanaka was sitting next to his usual spot.
He clicked his tongue in irritation. There was no way he was willingly sitting next to a fangirl. Instead he passed by the middle row. Completely ignoring her disappointed expression and settled into the seat behind his usual one.

Or more like, he tried to.

Instead of hard stable wood, he sat on warm fabric.
Fabric that moved.
His eyes snapped open, and for the second time within the span of a few days he came face to face with the blond ghost boy.
Pale blue eyes matched his disbelief with a very deadpan expression.

Despite not saying a word his whole face seemed to scream "seriously?".

Once he realized he was still sitting in the others lap Sasuke hastily scrampled back on his feet.
"Ah I-, uh Sorry", he sputtered.
He could feel the back of his neck growing hot. Ah how embarrassing. Why did he let himself be distracted by the talk about Irkua Sensei and Ino's audacity.

The ghost- Naruto merely blinked at him.
Luckily the appearance of the teacher saved Sasuke from anymore akward interaction.
Hastily he settled into the chair next to the ghost boy only to realize that in his confusion the pink haired fangirl had snuck up on him, claiming the other free seat next to his.
He groaned quietly into his hands, so much for avoiding these pest like girls.
This was going to be a long day; he could feel it.

 

---

---

 

He'd been right, it was a long day.

And it still wasn't over yet.

First there was that embarrassing incident and now this.

Not only had four whole hours passed and the teams Jonin instructor had yet to show his face, while every other team had been gone after 20 minutes.
He had also been forced to spend these four hours in akward silence with a uninterested ghost boy and a pink bubblegum who kept glancing at him dreamily and giggling.
Why of all people, did it have to be number one fangirl Haruno Sakura on his team??
Was this a set up? Did someone want him to quit being a ninja??
He shoved those thoughts aside before they could escalate further.

Taking a deep breath he glanced at his other new teammate. (Studiously avoiding a pair of green eyes. Who knew what she would do if he made eye contact)

Naruto Uzumaki, the boy without a presence.
He was still sitting in the same seat as four hours ago, reading a book. Sasuke wondered if he would have noticed if the other had just stood up and left.

Propably not.

Even knowing where he was didn’t help him sense the other. Only furtive glances reassured him of his continous presence in the room.

Unlike Sakura, who had cheered with glee when their names had been announced as team 7, Naruto had barely reacted at all.
Even when every single person in class practically had their eyes pop out of their sockets at his unexpected presence.

(Not that it was possible for eyes to just pop out like that.)

(The blond had almost been marked absent, because the teacher did not notice him.
Normally Sasuke wouldn't have gotten involved, but who knows what would happen if they marked on of the team members absent. So he'd jerked his head in Naruto's direction "he's over there".
He still didn’t know what the look the blond had shot him in response had meant.)

There had been quite a bit commotion in the room, but the teacher had quieted everyone down and proceeded to name the last teams.

Just when Sasuke wondered if they'd have to spend the night here, a cloud of smoke rose in the front and poofed a person into existence.
Leaves were slowy floating down around the menacing figure in front of the board.
Sasuke bit back a groan.

Great.

Their Sensei was the dramatic type.

Notes:

Here you go, chapter number 5.
I had honestly forgotten about the kiss scene in that episode when I wrote this XD I only realized that later.
Of course eyes don't just pop out Sasuke. It's not like you can just reach in and take them out without an extensive operation. What a ridiculous thought, what would be next, people taking them and popping them into their own eyes to use for themselves? Don't be ridiculous XD

Chapter 6: The new Sensei

After making them wait for ages, their Jonin Sensei, a guy with floppy silver hair, a mask covering his lower face and a Head band covering his left eye, had nothing better to do then to cite them to the roof and subsequently asking them to introduce themselves.

"Could you tell us something about yourself first?", questioned Sakura.

Sasuke had to admit that was a good question. But their Sensei's answers ended up being frustratingly vague.

"In the end we only found out his name...", remarked the girl in annoyance. Sasuke silently agreed with her.

The Jonin, Kakashi Hatake as he now knew, ignored Sakuras muttering.
"Now it's your turn.", he proclaimed and gestured in Sakuras direction, "you start"

"Ah, yes! My name is Sakura Haruno and I like...", she threw a, in her mind maybe subtle, glance in Sasuke's direction.
"And my hobbie's are...", again a totally not obvious glance accompanied by a growing blush on her face.
"My dream for the future is-", this time she honest to sage squealed into her hands.
Sasuke bit back a groan wondering again what he'd done to deserve this.

"So what do you dislike?", the jonin inquired.
"Ino-pig!", the pinkenette declared without hesitation.

Apparently it was Sasuke's turn now.
"My name is Sasuke Uchiha", he began.
"There are a lot of things I hate and not many I like.", his left eye twitched when he realized he sounded as annoyingly vague as that one-eyed scarecrow. He continued on regardless.
"I don't have a dream. I have a goal. I will revive my clan and slay a specific person."

Tense silence followed his statement, but Sasuke barely noticed.
It had been a long time since he had stated his goal aloud like this. Ita- that man, would pay for his crimes. He would not fail.

He could not fail.

He got so caught up in his thoughts that he didn't notice Naruto glance at him from the corner of his eye.

"And what about you?", the instructor turned towards Naruto.

That did catch Sasuke's attention. He turned his head slightly and eyed the blonde expectantly.
Naruto Uzumaki, the ghost boy.
Until now he hadn’t said a single word.
In his hate towards Itachi Sasuke had almost forgotten that he was there at all.

Naruto blinked and shifted his eyes away from the Jonin and them. He looked left and down.
Covertly tugging at the long sleeves of his Haori. It's colour of burned orange seeming just as pale and colorless as everything about him. Then he looked back up.
Sasuke frowned.
"I'm-", his voice sounded scratchy, he cleared his throat.
"I'm Naruto Uzumaki."

Silence.

Everyone looked at the blonde expectantly.
Naruto just stared back.
Kakashis eye twiched. Sasuke narrowed his eyes. That was the first visible reaction they had gotten from the sensei.

After another few monents of silence it became clear that the blonde wouldn’t say more.

"Ah well, you are all interesting and unique, I guess", Kakashi sensei exclaimed finally. Putting an end to the akward silence.
"Then tomorrow we will start our first mission."

Sakura perked up at that.
"What kind of mission Sensei?"

"A survival mission"

At Sakura's further inquiry what kind of survival mission the guy honestly laughed and then explained that this was going to be the true test wether or not they would truly become Genin. And that there was a 66% chance of them failing.

Sakura let out an unbelieving sound and even Naruto who so far had barely reacted to anything twiched noticeably at that.

Sasuke's eyebrows furrowed darkly.
Was this guy serious? Going back to the academy? Never! He'd finally overcome the first obstacle to achieving his goal. He couldn't just go back!

"See! I knew you wouldn't like that!", Kakashi sensei exclaimed with a patronizing goofy tone.
Sasuke's eyebrow twiched but he didn’t react otherwise.

"Don't think you're it just because you passed the academy exam. That was just to weed out those that didn’t have a change to become Genin yet.", the Joning stated flatly.

Sasuke could feel his clasped hands shaking.
From the corner of his eyes he noticed Sakura worrying her lip. Sasuke couldn't tell what the ghost boy was feeling but the set of his jaw and the minute furrow of his brow seemed to speak of determination.
Seeing that, Sasuke exhaled slowly and forced himself to stop shaking.

"We meet at five in the morning! Bring your gear with you. I will be the judge of wether or not you brats can become true ninjas." Kakashu said seriously.
Then suddenly his eye curved into a smile again.

"It's better if you don't eat anything you might vomit it all up~"

He jumped over the railing.

"Don't be late~"

Notes:

Aaand this concludes Kakashi's first apperance. I hope I got his character alright.

Anyway, I realized that I hadn’t really described Naruto's new look much aside from the hair.
So, here is a link with a drawing I made ^^
His current outfit is the one with the orange Haori, the others are just inspired by his childhood outfit.
https://pin.it/2uaSOXa

Chapter 7: Ghost and Bells: part 1

Naruto watched the Uchiha spew a great fireball at the Jonin from his hiding spot in the trees. It seemed like the raven hadn’t been able to wait anymore.

Understandable, given that they did not have all day to pass this test.

When the Jonin had announced that they had to take a bell from him before noon or they would have to go back to the academy each of them had immediately run for cover.

Of course, none of them was stupid enough to attack a Jonin head on.

Only an Extraordinary idiot would do something so stupid.

Of course the Jonin evaded the Jutsu.
When the Uchiha's fireball vanished there was no trace of him.

Naruto wachted as the other frantically looked around.
But when he seemingly realised the only direction he hadn’t looked in yet it was already to late.

A hand grapped the Raven's feet and pulled him underground. Seconds later only the Uchiha's head was still visvible. His whole body burried in the ground.
He strained against the tight embrace of the earth while the Jonin stood over him, taunting him.

Naruto considered if now was a good time to try his luck.
Hiding was all well and good but he did have a time limit and there was no way he was going back to the academy.
He had a goal to accomplish!
Just when he shifted his hold on the branch in order to silently climb down from his hiding spot the Jonin vanished in a cloud of smoke.

Shit!

Naruto spun around with wide eyes, preparing to run, only to come face to face with the silver haired man.

"You shouldn't put too much trust in your ability to stay hidden-"

Taking advantage of the other's momentary inaction Naruto pulled a seal from his pocket and slapped it onto the branch in front of the Jonin.
A bright light erupted blinding the other.

That's what he got for pretending to be all wise and stuff.

Naruto swung down from the branch with closed eyes.
Feeling solid ground underneath his Ninja Sandals he dove for the undergrowth. Hoping to put as much distance between them as he could.
But sadly he didn’t get very far.

Suddenly something closed around his feet and yanked him upward.
A small yelp escaped him and he instantly clomped his hands over his mouth to avoid making fruther noise. Taking in his surroundings with wide eyes he found himself hanging upside down, a thick rope around his right ankle.

"A Ninja should never let his enemy get behind him!", the Jonin remarked as he hoped down from the tree and passed by Naruto.
"Remember that.", with that he vanished without sparing Naruto another glance.

Notes:

So, as you guys can see the bell test will happen quite differently this time around.
Naturally, since this Naruto is by far less rash and impulsive than the og.
Also, similar Mizuki and Iruka the use of last names/other descriptors is intentional. Naruto so far neither likes nor trusts any of them.
Sasuke's name is a problem though, it just feels wrong to not add the article...oh well.

Chapter 8: Ghost and Bells: part 2

After the older had vanished Naruto was left to hang on his own.

And from that position he had a front row seat to seeing the pink haired girl that always swooned over the raven faint at the sight of said Raven's head sticking out of the earth.

What a pathetic display. If she reacted like that on a field mission they would all be dead.

Though admittedly, Uchiha letting himself get tricked and him falling for such a simple trap wasn't much better.

This was a problem.

A big problem.

Of course he'd known that most Jonin wouldn't overlook him just because of his low presence. Their senses were much sharper than an ordinary civilians or even a Chunin's. But even then, this guy was better than expected.

He couldn't hope to beat him at his current level.
He'd planned to first gather some information and then use some seals but that wouldn't be enough. Seeing as how the other had set up this trap without him even noticing and then shown up directly behind him in a matter of seconds.

He couldn't afford to fail.

There was something he needed to do and becoming a Ninja was the only feasible way.

But there was no way he was getting these bells on his own.

Some noise caught Narutos attention and his gaze found the other two in the clearing.
It seemed like the girl- Haruno had finally woken up again.
He couldn't hear what they were saying but she hurried over and started digging the raven out of his predicament.

His instinct insisted he go back into hiding, to not draw anymore attention to himself, to wait for a change to get the drop on the scarecrow.

But his mind told him otherwise.
He pressed his lips together.
He wouldn't be able to get those bells on his own...

Without further ado he pulled a seal out of his pocket and slapped it onto the rope as far up from his ankle as possible.
A flame burst forth and reduced the part of the rope it touched to ash.
Naruto flipped and landed safely if a bit shaky on the ground. He straightened up and slowly turned into the direction of the clearing. For a second he hesitated clenching and unclenching his fists underneath his sleeves. Then he took a deep breath and took of resolutely ignoring his twisting stomach.
He had to pass this test.
No matter what.

 

---

---

 

Sasuke waited impatiently until Sakura gave indication that she was regaining consciousness.
She groaned and pushed herself up from the ground.

"Sakura", he hissed.

Her head shot up and she looked around until her gaze landed on him.

"Sas- Sasuke", she squeaked but thankfully did not faint again.

"Are you awake now?", he questioned sarcastically.

She nodded hesitantly, still a little pale.
His eyebrow twichted.

"Then get me out of here.", he said through clenched teeth.

She startled.

"Ah yes, of course, Sasuke, right away"
The pink haired girl hurried over and began digging with her bare hands.

Sasuke took a deep breath and released it through his nose.
That would take a while. But he supposed he should be thankful that she was willing to help him at all.
After all they were currently rivals competing to not get send back to the academy.

Kakashi-sensei's words echoed in his mind.
"It seems you decided that your team mates are only a waste of time. No matter how talented, with such an attitude you will never become a good Ninja"

Gritting his teeth Sasuke feverishly thought about ways to pass the test.
All his Taijutsu and his Nin-jutsu, the thing he'd been praised in the academy were completely useless against this man.
How could he hope to defeat that person if he couldn't even win against random Jonin?

He glanced at the sky. The sun was inching closer to it's highest point.
They propably only had 30 minutes left at most.

Just when he was contemplating the hopelessness of the situation a shadow fell over the two of them

Sakura squeaked in surprise.

Sasuke cursed his predicament.
Normally he would have whirled around to face the potential danger.
Was Kakashi Sensei back??
Did he want to gloat over their miserable defeat???
But as he was stuck imitating a radish right now, he was left to crane his neck as far as it could go in order to catch a glimpse of whoever was standing behind them.

It was the ghost boy.
Sasuke's brain needed a second to process that information.
The blonde was certainly living up to his nickname.
(Even though he hopefully had no idea that Sasuke was calling him that in his mind)
Sasuke wouldn't have noticed him at all had it not been for the sun giving away his position. But seeing as the other was standing there calmly in the face of their dumbfoundedness, he propably did that on purpose.
A chill went up Sasuke's spine, how could a person have such a low presence?

"Na- Naruto! What are you doing here?"
The ghost boy looked at Sakura then he kneeled on Sasuke's opposite side and began digging.
Sasuke and Sakura shared a flabberqasted look.
Then Sakura shrugged helplessly and went back to shoveling dirt, glancing at the other from time to time.
The two continued digging in silence for a few moments until Sasuke decided to voice his confusion.
"Why are you helping me? We are practically rivals right now."
Belatedly he realized how brusque that had sounded.
"Not that I don't appreciate it it.", he hastily tacked on. He couldn't risk them reconsidering it.
His question was aimed at Naruto. He knew that Sakura was helping him because of her - in his mind quite irrational - crush but he barely knew the blonde.
Why would he risk going back to the academy for them?
It seems that Sakura understood that he wasn't questioning her. Curiously she glanced up at the other boy but stayed silent.
Maybe she had more tact than Sasuke had thought.

Naruto stopped digging and put his hands on his lap. His fingernails were stained with dirt but it didn’t seem to bother him.
Despite all her dedication, Sasuke had seen Sakura pull a face when she realized what digging him out would to to her carefully maintained nails.

"Too strong", Naruto said after a few moments of silence without looking up.
His voice sounded quite hoarse.

Sasuke's eyebrow shoot up. Did the other talk that rarely? What about his family? Didn’t they talk with him?
Sasuke pushed aside the memories and thoughts about his own family.

Naruto seemed to have realized that his statement had been rather vague.
"Can't get the bells on my own", he clarified.

Ah, so he had come to the same conclusion that Sasuke had.

"So you are saying we should team up to get them?", Sakura questioned.

The blonde gave a minute nod.

"That's propably our only chance", Sasuke agreed. Though he wasn't happy about that admission.

"Sasuke...", murmured Sakura.
He ignored her.
Moving his shoulders experimentally he found that they had removed enought dirt for him to free himself.

"If two us attack at the same time it might be possible for the third person to get to the bells", he pulled his arms free and heaved himself out of the hole.
"But Kakashi Sensei is insanely fast and quick on the uptake", Sakura interjected.
"If the third person isn't fast enough he will stop them before they reach the bells..."

Sasuke furrowed his brows. She was right. Even with two people working as a distraction the Jonin wouldn't be fooled for more than a few seconds. He knew his speed right not was not up to par with the older one.

"I will do it"
Sakura and Sasuke threw the blonde a surprised look.
"Are you sure?", Sakura questioned.
Naruto simply nodded.

Sasuke mustered him. He knew nothing about Naruto's abilities. He was just a bit shorter than himself and didn’t seem very strong but that didn’t have to mean much.
Also, with his naturally low presence he would have the greatest chances of getting close enough to Kakashi Sensei before the later noticed him.

Sakura looked at him questioningly, obviously expecting him to make a desicion.
Mulling it over once again Sasuke briefly closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

"Alright. Sakura and me will be the distractions and you get the bells. We will decide how to deal with them once we have them."

Notes:

Well, well, well, you propably didn’t expect this part that fast.
Since part one was very short and there will be three parts I decided to upload the second part after a few days and the third on the following sunday as usual.
This way you guys don't have to wait so long and I don't have to mess up my uploading schedule.

As you can see, Team 7 is going of the rails with this one. Let's see how it turns out in part three~

Also, I'm happy to see you comment but please be polite. I won't tolerate any insults or rudeness.^^

Chapter 9: Ghost and Bells: part 3

Kakashi was standing in the open, close to a body of water.
He was reading that stupid book again. Sasuke's eyebrow twiched in annoyance.
This guy was infuriating on purpose, he wasn't taking them seriously at all!
Sasuke clenched his hands before taking a deep breath. By now the other two should be in position.
He glanced at the sky, it was almost noon.
They only had time for this last try.
It was now or never.

"KAKASHI-SENSEI!", he screamed as he hurled himself towards the Jonin from the branch he'd been perching on.
Not caring that it gave away his position and his attack.
Chances was that Kakashi had already noticed him anyway.
No, the goal now was to attract as much attention to himself as possible.

Kakashi calmly watched him draw near, when a sudden barrage of Kunai forced him to jump back.
Sasuke having anticipated that rotated his body in mid air and swung his leg, attempting to hit the older square in the head.
Kakashi Sensei ducked but when he tried grabbing Sasukes leg another swarm of Shuriken and Kunai forced him backwards closer to the trees next to the water.

Kakashi lowered the book but didn't put it away to Sasukes great annoyance.
"Ah has my cute team learned to work together? But where-"
"Great fire ball Jutsu!" Sasuke interrupted him.
They couldn't let him question where Naruto was. Sakura was giving him cover now but she probably had little weapons left.
His clothes were full of dirt and sweat.
His energy draining fast.

Still he took a deep breath and spit a sizzling ball of fire at the silver haired man.
Sasuke's intentional low aim forced Kakashi to jump in order to avoid the flames.
Sasuke smirked, this time there was no hiding underground.
Before Kakashi Sensei could land, a Kunai flew past him. His eye widened when he spotted the seal bound to it's handle but it was too late. A bright light erupted.

Sasuke having been prepared had closed his eyes in time to avoid being blinded. When he opened them again, he saw Kakashi touching down next to the water. His arms still raised to block the light.

The bushes barely rustled, even knowing what would happen Sasuke almost missed the blond figure that leapt from behind the foliage.

Hands outstrechted, Jaw set, Naruto grasped for the bells dangling on the Jonings hip.
Only a few more milimeters.

Sasuke held his breath.

Almost there.

A gloved hand grapped Naruto's outstretched wrist.
And with the force of the turn Kakashi hurled the boy into the water.

Sasuke's shoulders slacked.

He saw Naruto being flipped over by the force of Kakashis grip.

Sailing through the air in slow motion, face still determined, eyebrows scrunched together in concentration. As if he hadn’t realized his failure yet.

It was hopeless.

Kakashi had seen through their plan.

Sasuke would have to go back to the academy.

Instead of growing stronger in order to surpass Itachi he would be wasting an entire year.

There would be no team seven.

His heart thightened in his chest.

Then, just before the blond hit the surface of the water golden glowing chains erupted from his torso, wrapping themselves around the stunned Kakashi and pulling him into the water with Naruto.

A lout splash resounded as water sprayed into the air

Sasuke stood frozen.
What was that?
He'd never heard of a Jutsu that made chains out of thin air.
He shook himself out of his stupor just as Sakura came from the other side of the trees.

"What was that?", she exclaimed, echoing his thoughts.

Sasuke only shook his head speechless.

Tensely they waited, looking for any type of movement in the water.

When suddenly a black blur sprang backwards out of the water. Kakashi Sensei skid over the dusty ground, one hand down to balance himself.
Silver hair plastered against his head and dripping.
His eye was fixed on the pool of water where Naruto just now rose from under the surface.
Triumphantly holding up two jingling bells.

Sasuke's jaw dropped.

Sakura cheered.

 

---

---

 

Notes:

Ta-daa~

Here we have an unforeseen conclusion to the bell test.
I bet you guys weren‘t expecting that.

Yes, in this version Naruto did not learn the shadow clone Jutsu from the scroll but actually the Uzumaki Adamantine Chains! Though he is not very proficient with them yet. I think I have to write a chapter detailing his skills with that Jutsu. Since he is not capable of making a whole army of himself, he will be forced to work together with his teammates more often.

Also, very important, it seems there has been a misunderstanding. In this fic Naruto never talked with Mizuki during the scroll heist. He wasn’t involved at all and just watched the fight from afar by coincidence. So, Mizuki never told him about the Kyubi being sealed within him.

I‘m not sure if I will make a chapter specifically about the whole - those who leave their comrades behind are worse than scum - thing, because I don‘t really know what to add to that for it to be a chapter and I like the conclusion of this one. But Kakashi definitely impresses this message on his team and it will be important in the future. Just so you guys don‘t get confused when it comes up.

Chapter 10: Ghost in the library

Naruto hadn’t been allowed in the restricted section of the library, he hadn‘t been allowed into the library at all, period.
(When he was three and still loud and attention seeking he had once tried entering the big building. The librarian had chased him out of the building with a broom.)
Put nobody stops a ghost they can’t see. The librarians, while observant were not ninjas, and Naruto had long since mastered escaping their notice.

At first it had been because the library was warm.
The heater in his shabby apartement was busted and even if he did ask someone to repair it he knew they wouldn't. No one wanted to help a demon. So it was better not try at all as to not attract attention.
If you want to survive, be invisible.

But the winter was cold. And his flimsy blanket and worn out clothes did nothing to keep him warm. He knew, if he stayed in his apartement, he would freeze sooner or later.
Being a ghost only helped him as far as it didn‘t get him killed. But the bars or Restaurants weren't an option either.
Too many people.
And most of all, too many Ninjas.

He had become good at evading notice but field Chunins, or sage forbid Jonins were an entirely different matter to civilians and academy teachers that hadn’t seen a battlefield in forever. Even those sometimes noticed him, barely but still.
No, he couldn't risk discovery in a room full of deadly individuals. Even his accelareted healing wouldn't save him if a Jonin decided to slice his neck.
It wasn't like he had money to spend there anyway.

So, he sought out the library instead. It was warm, open and had many nooks and crannies go explore. At night fall he would hide inside an air went or somewhere else until the last person had left, then he would curl up on the Sofa in the reading corner.
A real, clean sofa!
Soon he became bored of exploring the library. It was big but after about a week he knew it by heart.
He was bored out of his mind, but the cold season wouldn't be over for some months yet.
That's when he reluctantly turned to the books.
He couldn't read, no one had ever taught him. Instead of helping him the teachers had sneered at and humiliated him when they'd found out. (That one time they were actually aware of his existence in the first place)

But he had all the time, and books, in the world. And so he started out with the children books.
Sometimes he would hide within earshot when there was a reading event for the civilian children or an elderly person would read aloud to their grandchild. Slowly he put together the letters with their meaning working his way through the library over several years.
It was a slow process but it kept him occupied.

There were things he didn’t quite understand. Things he couldn't wrap his head around even after learning the words.
Some concepts just seemed way too convoluted (yes, he'd been proud when he'd learned that word)
There were boring, sleep inducing topics.
There were helpful things, such as what kind of plants were edible and which were poisonous. (Knowledge that saved him from dying multiple times).
And then there were those that really piqued his interest.
Like the art of sealing.

He took to it like a fish to water and after devouring everything he could find in the puplic section. (Which was honestly pitiful. There was almost nothing beyond the basics) He turned his focus on the restricted part of the library.

After all, nobody stops a ghost they can’t see.

Notes:

So, here is some more background information, that will explain more about why Naruto is the way he is in my fanfic.
Since he is not spending all his time and energy on attracting attention anymore, logically there are other things to fill the void. But I‘m not making him book smart like Sakura either though he is much more well-read than the original. He isn‘t suddenly a genius. There are a lot of things he might’ve read about but still doesn’t really get.
The most obvious exception are Fuinjutsu, which he loves and Plants/Herbs which have a lot of practical use for someone that has to take care of themselves. - Both will play a bigger role going forward.

Yes he is aware that he heals faster, but he doesn't know why.

My stress has increased exponentially, I'm basically drowning in work. I haven't even read the new comments yet. I hope you still enjoy the chapters even though they are short. There will be some longer one's in the future

Also, in case you got some notifications about me uploading this week.. I was working on a chapter and accidentally posted it twice and had to delete it again...sorry for any confusion.

Chapter 11: ghostly problems

Naruto peered around the thick pole next to the house. His long hair was in a state of disarray. Blond strands sticking out every which way.
Paitently he waited for the brown cat in front of him to turn around.
He'd already failed to get it so many times, so he forced himself to remain as still as possible. That beast was clever and ruthless.

Last time it had scratched him square across the face making him drop it in surprise.
At least it was easy to find with that quarish pink ribbon.
There! Finally it turned it's back to him.
Rising from crouched position he sprang forward. Arms outstretched to grab the cat and-

crash

He collided with someone full force. Falling flat on his back he hit his head on the street.

Not again.

He sat up and confirmed, it was the Uchiha that he'd collided with, for the upteenth time. He rubbed his throbbing head this was getting old fast.
Slowly he collected himself of the ground and dusted of his Haori and pants. They'd been already sweaty and grimmy from their training in the morning.

The Jonin apparently took great joy in chucking them into the dirt. Naruto's brow furrowed slightly as he scanned the wide sleeves. The fabric was really getting worn out. His pants were already getting holes at the knees. They weren't big yet but it was only a matter of time. He'd have to get new clothes soon, but where?

"Sorry", the raven grunted. Breaking Naruto out of his musings.

"You okay?", he wore a deep scowl, but his ire seemed more towards himself or maybe the situation in general. Naruto was also quite miffed about their head-ache inducing accidents.

Naruto just nodded in confirmation. This was nothing

"Sasuke are you alright??", Sakura exclaimed, showing up in a connected alley with the silver haired Jonin in tow.

"Yes!", Sasuke bit out with a scowl.

His mood seemed to drop even further. Naruto understood that. For some reason Haruno thought it necessary to fuss over the raven every single time this happened. They weren’t made of porcelain!
Though it was quite annoying that they kept running into each other like that. He'd never thought that his low presence would come back to bite him like that. Getting beat into the ground in the guise of training everyday also didn’t help. On top of that he'd lost count on how often they'd gotten the mission to catch that demon cat. Could the dayimos wife still say it was hers if it spend 70% of it's time running away?
Maybe she should do them all a favor and let the beast go.

"Alright my cute Genin", the scarecrow declared clapping his hands together.
"Let's try that again shall we?", he declared cheerfully.

Inwardly Naruto groaned in unison with thr other two.

 

---

---

 

Later that day they meet on the training ground for a collective beatdown, or 'endurance training' as the Jonin called it.
In the mornings they first had to go one on one with the Jonin after which they had to evaluate each other's performance and then got 'demonstrative corrections" from the Jonin i.e. he would select one of them to be the demonstrative dummy to toss around to 'impress upon them the correct execution of moves'.

After that he would work with each of them individually. Apparently he was teaching Haruno the basics of Genjutsu and Uchiha something with Kunai and thread / was learning about his Chakra nature. It seemed they both had lightning, so it would be easier for the Jonin to teach it to Sasuke directly.

He had promised to teach them to use their own Chakra nature in the future. But for now he would focus on enhancing their current skills and potential.

For Naruto's individual training The Jonin had wanted to first know more about Naruto’s sealing abilities. Something that Naruto disliked very much. Fighting with someone was one thing, but spilling all his secrets to a stranger was something entirely different. This scarecrow had done nothing that proved Naruto could trust him. So far none of his teachers had been proper teachers. They all preached about the will of fire and fighting for each other and the village, but whenever they noticed him their eyes were full of hate. Deep dark eyes in twisted faces, a writhing mass threatening to swallow him whole, tearing at his clothes- Naruto had to shake his head physically to stop his train of thought. That was a slippery slope. He couldn‘t afford to spiral.
He had a goal.

And he would accomplish that goal.

sigh reminded him that the Jonin was still there. If Naruto didn‘t know any better, he would say the single gray eye was gazing at him sorrowfully.

„Naruto, it is important for me to know what you can do so that we can work together better and I can help you improve.“ Apparently the Jonin had taken his headshake as denial. Just as well he supposed and gazed at the other passively.

In the end, the Jonin gave in and decided they would work on his Taijutsu instead. Naruto could accept that, as long as the other kept his distance. He‘d known that his forms were not great but it was hard to improve on your own without anyone to correct you. At least the scarecrow seemed like he actually wanted to teach him something contrary to all those ‚teachers‘ in the academy. His gaze was neutral, almost deadpan. From time to time Naruto thought he caught glimpses of something else. He wasn‘t sure what. But it was neither contempt nor hate. He knew what those looked like after all.

The Jonin took time to study his moves, during the Katas as well as the spars, and then patiently corrected his mistakes. He had explained that, while his endurance was good there were quite a few mistakes in his stances and executions. His movements were unecessarily wide and telegraphed his intentions too much. His ghost like lack of presence helped with that, but that wouldn't work against a much stronger and experienced foe. Naruto knew that. He‘d gotten lucky during the bell test, catching others off guard would only give him a few seconds at best against a seasoned Ninja.

So he reluctantly gave in to going through the Katas with the other. Though he still eyed him warily from the corner of his eyes. The fact that he refused to speak seemed to frustrate the other quite a bit. Still, so far the Jonin had never shown any sign of wanting to hurt Naruto. At least not outside from spars, where all of them ate dirt regularly.
It was exhausting and Haruno‘s insistent attempts to go on a date with the Uchiha were a bit annoying (though of course he never involved himself in those disputes, they even worked as a nice distraction from his presence) but it felt surprisingly good to test his physical limits like that.
Except for the demon cat mission.
Seriously, just let it go.

(At least the other hadn’t tried asking him about his adamantine chains.)

Notes:

Sooo, as you can see, Kakashi will be quite a bit more responsible in my fanfic. At least he will teach them more than just tree walking and the essence of comradeship…

I also don‘t plan to let Sakura remain as useless as she does for most of the first five seasons.

Fair warning, these are not the only changes from canon that I plan to make.

Naruto is observing for now (and learning), he can‘t really escape Kakashi‘s notice, because of their difference in skill at least not if he wants to become a Ninja.

Also, Kakashi has not asked him about the Adamantine Chains yet. Rightfully expecting that to go very poorly. You could also say that he feels guilty for not being able to help Naruto and thus tries to give him space instead of proping.

I'm still crazy busy, so I probably won't read or reply to any comments until things finally calm down again. But I want to thank everyone who leaves a kind comment and for all the kudos as well.

Chapter 12: Not a C-Rank

Naruto had noticed the puddle.

Of course he had.

There had been no rain the last weeks which had forced him to water all his plants himself. And the dry spell wasn't looking like it would let up anytime soon.
So there was no way for a puddle to just randomly be in the middle of the road.

He grapped the seals hidden in his sleeves and lowered his right hand inconspicuously to his kunai pouch.
Thankfully his long sleeves hid his movements.
The Jonin was up ahead, while he and the Uchiha flanked the bridge-builder and Haruno was at the back.

The silver-haired ninja hadn’t given any sign that he had noticed the suspicious puddle yet. But there was no way he hadn’t.
He was a Jonin after all.
What was his goal?

Just when the the Jonin passed the puddle two figures erupted out of it.
A long chain wrapped around him, pulled taut and-

Blood sprayed from the severed limbs.

What?

Naruto shook himself out of his stupor.
That propably, hopefully hadn’t been the scarecrow. He was a Jonin after all.
He wouldn't let himself get caught like that!
Still the sight had shaken him up.
During the seconds he had stood frozen, trying to process what had happened the attackers had rounded on them.

They wore black full body suits with breathers. Both of them had a huge mechanical like claw on one hand, connected by the very chain that had seemingly gotten the Joning.

Uchiha was standing the closest between the two foreigners and Tazuna.
But something wasn't right.
The raven wasn't moving.
The claw of one of them rapidly descended on the Uchiha's head. While he stood motionless.

Naruto ran.
Pulling Kunai with a seal at its end he chucked it at the attackers.
The seal exploded in a bright white blinding the enemy.

It gave him enough time to grab the other by the back of his shirt and pull him out of the claw's path.
But he had forgotten about the second Ninja.
Who was now going for him.
Razor sharp iron blades, embeded in a thick steel like constraption were headed straight for his left eye.

He didn’t have enough time to dodge.

Just before the claws squewered his brain, a foot hit the attackers arm bringing it off course, narrowly missing Naruto's eyeball.

The Uchiha, now over his frozen state had spun around in his grip and kicked the enemy Ninja.
He looked pale but determined.
"Stay behind me old man!", cried their female teammate behind them.

Cursing inwardly, Naruto whirled around.
Haruno had taken a defensive stance in front of the bridge-builder. Kunai in hand.
But both attackers were now heading for her.
After missing the attack on him the other one had simply used his monumentum and their inaction to sprint past them, going straight for the girl and the bridge-builder.

The deadly chain was rattling through the air. They were planning to tear both of them apart at the same time!

The Uchiha threw a Shuriken Kunai combo that nailed the chain to a nearby tree. At the same time Naruto pulled out a seal from his sleeve, embedding it with Chakra and throwing it between Haruno and the enemy Ninja.

Pinned to a tree above their heads the attackers abandoned the chain that wasn't able to wind around the other two anymore. Not stopping their attack they detached it from their metal glove and descended upon the girl and the old man.

A transparent purple shield flared up in a square as Naruto activated the seal he'd thrown.
The enemies hit it with a resounding clang. Naruto held up his hands in the chakra gathering sign, brows furrowed in concentration. The shield reverberated and shattered under the force of the combined attack.

Naruto stumbled back arms going numb from the backlash.
The attackers only hesitated a few seconds, upon seeing the shield go down they attacked again. One of them suddenly spinning around and aiming for the Uchiha who had used the time Naruto had bought him to race forward. And launched himself up into a spinning kick. In that position he would be unable to block the claws coming for his vulnerable belly.

The raven's eyes widened as he realized that as well.
He was stuck in the rotation of his kick, foot missing the enemy that had ducked underneath him to strike him from below. There was no way he could change directions in time.
Naruto could only watch as those deadly claws drew nearer. He wasn't fast enough, couldn't get there fast enough. Not even throwing a seal would work.

His heart started pumping in his chest. Going impossible fast and heavy. Heat rushed out from his heart. Up his neck.
The world seemed to slow for a second and then.

It was over.

The Jonin was standing there. Both attackers gripped around the neck.
The Uchiha landed, shaky but alright.
It took Naruto a second to process.

Then he exhaled deeply, his shoulders sagging.

The warmth receeded.

It was over.

The Jonin had saved them.

 

---

---

 

"Sorry that I put you in danger, I didn't expect that you guys would freeze like that"
Sasuke felt the Jonin's gaze on him, he scowled at the ground.

Kakashi Sensei was right. He had frozen. And if Naruto hadn’t saved him he would've died.
Just like that.
Without coming even close to getting his revenge.

When he'd seen the blood and gore raining down, the severed limps flying through the air. He'd been back in that room. In that awefully dark room. With that cold moonlight and him standing over their parents bodies. Red eyes glowing in the dark.

He'd been back in that blood stained street. Body parts littering the pathway. Dark liquid lapping at his feet.
Dragging him into an endless black abyss.

"But", Kakashi's voice broke him out of his spiraling thoughts, "in the end you three worked together very nicely. I'm proud of you for protecting each other"
Sasuke's eyes snapped open at the unexpected praise.

A hand settled on his head. Sasuke's eyes widened. Kakashi Sensei's hand was large and warm.

Warm.

Not cold and clamy with death.

He didn’t want to admit it, but it was grounding him.

Kakashi's words caused a strange warmth in his chest. A warmth he hadn’t felt in a long time. He didn't raise his head, fearing that all his emotions would be laid bare on his face.
He'd rather hide them behind his hair.

"And you Sakura", Kakashi Sensei turned, taking his hand back.
Sasuke already missed the warmth.

"Good job in remembering your mission and protecting Tazuna. You were very brave."

Sakura blushed at the praise and started fiddling with her hair.
The Jonin turned to Naruto now.

"Naruto, try not to move too much. We need to take care of that cut on your cheek. These guys laced their claws with poison.“

That got Sasuke's attention. Having wrestled his emotions back under control he now turned to the blond as well.
There really was a cut on his check. It began close under his left eye and went down his cheek in the direction of his earlobe. Crossing the other three marks on his face at an angle.

That must have happened when he'd kicked the attack off course. Naruto had come so close to dying.
The thought shook him up more than he expected. He barely knew the other for more than a few weeks.
If Kakashi Sensei hadn’t been there. They all would have died.
He shuddered inwardly.

Naruto nodded at Kakashi's words and the silver haired now turned towards the Bridge-builder.
"So, mind telling me, why foreign ninjas are after you?", his body language seemed relaxed but his tone broked no argument.

Tazuna swallowed, a bead of sweat running down his temple.

"You only requested protection from bandits. That's why the mission got the C rank and was assigned to a Genin team. A mission where Ninja attacks are involved are at least rated B, and more expensive as well.

He fixed the older with a steely gaze.
"Your lie put my team in danger. A B rank would've never been assigned to Genins in the first place."
Sasuke gulped, he could feel the killing intent radiating of Kakashi.
He was angry.
Angry,
because they had been put in danger?

"I- i didn't have a choice." The old man lashed out.
Clenching his fists he looked at the ground.
"We can't afford a B-rank right now and fate of my village depends on me. My family-", he chocked up.

Silence followed.

"I want to finish the mission"

Sasuke whirled around to Naruto who had spoken unexpectedly.
The blond was calmly drawing a seal on a piece of paper, or was that cloth?

Then he raised a Kunaj to his face and cut into the fresh wound??
Alarmed Sasuke started forward but stopped in his tracks. What was he planning to do?
What was Naruto doing?

Blood gushed forth and Naruto quickly placed the seal over the cut. Catching the blood before it could cascade down his cheek.
The paper turned red and then purple.
After a few seconds he took it off and mustered it.

"Naruto.", Kakashi's voice was serious, " What was that?"

Naruto looked up with his pale blue eyes. Meeting Kakashi's gaze unblinkingly.
"I took care of it.", he stated simply.

"Naruto, cutting yourself like that is dangerous. Especially in the face. What if you bleed out?", Sakura exclaimed.

Naruto looked at her.
"It's fine"

"Fine?", echoed Sasuke.
He must still be rattlet from his near death experience, to parrot the other like that.

Naruto shrugged: "I don't bleed out that fast"

He said it so offhandedly. As if he was certain that he was right. As if he had experience with that. Sasuke's brow furrowed.

"Let me look at your wound", Kakashi's voice was calm but it was still clear that it wasn't a request.

Naruto's blank face morphed into a slight scowl. But when Kakashi Sensei approached he shifted his hair to the side allowing him to see the cut.
Sasuke couldn't really see it, since Kakashi was in the way.
But he noticed Naruto flinching back when the Jonin lifted his hands to check the wound.
It was just a minute movement, but it was there.
Sasuke's scowl depened.

"I guess it will be alright.", declared Kakashi after a few moments and took out a big Bandage to protect the open wound.

"But don't be so reckless next time Naruto. You don't have to do such things on your own. You have us to look after you now. (Just like you looked after Sasuke)."

Some unidentifyable emotion was swimming in those usually expressionless blue eyes.
The blond blinked and averted his eyes. Giving no further acknowledgement of their Sensei's words/> Kakashi finished bandaging him and stepped back.

"Okay good, Naruto has declared that he wants to go on with the mission. That is a possibility since he doesn't need medical attention anymore", the silver haired man turned to Sasuke and Sakura.
"What do you think? It will be dangerous."

Sasuke thought back to the battle. How the sight of so much blood had glued him to the floor. How he'd had to be saved twice without helping much myself.
How he'd failed to measure up to the Ninjas that Kakashi Sensei brought down in a second.

This was not the time to run away. He needed to get stronger.
To gain experience, and this was the opportunity.
Pushing back his shoulders he faced the Jonin squarely.

"I want to continue as well."

Notes:

Heya guys~
I've been so busy, I'm glad I remembered to update a all...
Sooo, as you can see I'm taking a slightly different take for Sasuke's character. With what he experienced it isn't surprising for him to have such flashbacks. Just to make sure though, he does not have a blood phobia. This is just the first time that he sees such a violent scene since the massacre and it shook him up quite a bit.
He hasn't really processed his trauma. (Focusing all your hate on hunting down your brother is not what you would call effective therapy after all)
I think this gives his character a bit more depth.
About the blood and gore, the anime shows this dramatic scene of Kakashi getting ripped apart. We see that it was a substitution jutsu after the fight. But I don't think the demon brothers would have attacked like that if they thought he was still alive. So he must have used a genjutsu to make it look like he actually died.

As for Naruto, I did say most of his core characteristics will stay. And he is not the type to watch someone get killed in cold blood, no matter how distant he is to them. That's why he didn’t stand back when the other's were in danger.

This is my first longer fight scene, so I hope I did a good job.
Also, Tazuna was just a bit intimidatet by Kakashi in that moment he would've absolutely pulled the same manipulation tactic on them, had it been necessary.

Chapter 13: Seals and Missing-nin

A Sharingan

Kakashi Sensei had a Sharingan.

All of Sasuke's thoughts came to a screeching halt when the older lifted his headband for the first time.
He had thought the other had lost his eye. It wasn't that unlikely in their line of work after all.
He certainly wasn't the first Ninja to loose one, except he didn’t.
Instead he had a Kekkei Genkai.
The Kekkei Genkai of Sasuke's clan.
A clan that had been, completely wiped out years ago.
That had been brutally massacred by him.

A sharp pain shot trough his palms.
He had clenched his fists so hard that his nails were digging into his skin.

Why did Kakashi have that eye??

Who did it belong to??

Had he stolen it??

He could barely pay attention to what Kakashi and that other Ninja were saying.
His thoughts were raging in his mind.

If Kakashi Sensei had stolen that eye-

He would-

He would-

A wave of killing intent flooded his senses. Shocking him out of his thoughts

The pressure was overwhelming. It pressed down on him like a boulder. Like the ghosts of his family. Like the silence in the redredred compound.

He couldn't take it. He'd rather die.
He should have died. He should have been lying there with mother and father.
Why was he alive???
Why-

"Sasuke!"

Sasuke gave a violent flinch.
Cold sweat was clinging to his brow and neck. Noting his increasingly eratic breathing and the warm feeling of blood on his palm. Where his nails had broken the skin.
With wide eyes he gazed at the black haired, red-eyed- no, no, it was silver hair. Dull silver not shiny black and much spikier than those silky strands. Though his had also looked much more dull and frazzled than usual on that night. Sasuke didn't dare to dwell on that thought. One, only one lone red eye with a three tomoe pattern.
The other one dark grey.

"Don't be afraid Sasuke. I will protect you with my life. I won't let my comrades die", Kakashi seemed to be smiling reassuringly at him, though it was hard to tell with the mask covering his lower face.

His voice was calm and steady. Like a pillar that Sasuke could cling to. For the second time in one day, the Jonin grounded him back in reality.
Sasuke let out his breath and took a second to repress his swirling emotions.
Opening his eyes he nodded at the older and moved into a defensive stance flanked by Naruto and Sakura. Kunai in hand.

"Well, we'll see about that"

Sasuke's blood turned to ice at the gravely voice next to his ear.
Alarm bells went of in his head.
Before he could react Kakashi had appeared between him and the others, Kunai in the enemy.
The enemy that had shown up directly behind them in a matter of seconds.
There was a sound of liquid splattering against the ground.
But it wasn't red.
"Behind you!", Naruto warned the Jonin.

The Zabusa that Kakashi had stabbed dissolved in a puddle of water as another on swung his sword from behind the silver haired.

Cutting him in half.

Kakashi's body vanished in a spray of water, a water clone. Zabusa's eye widened.
He didn’t get to do anything else as Kakashi showed up behind ihm and held a Kunai to his throat.

Just when Sasuke thought it was over, another Zabusa showed up behind Kakashi and the fight continued until-

Kakashi Sensei got caught in a sphere of water.

 

---

---

 

Zabusa was mocking them.
And the worst part of it was that he was right.
Today had shown that they weren't ready to be real ninjas, yet.
They were just brats, that would have died if Kakashi hadn't been there to save them.
When Kakashi told them to take Tazuna and run away Sasuke felt every cell in his body screaming in agreement.

They had no chance against Zabusa. If they stayed they would die.
But would that be so bad? No! Sasuke physically shook that thought off.
He couldn't die until he had killed him!
But if he wanted to kill Itachi, he couldn't stay weak as he was now.
If he kept running he would never catch up.
And could they escape Zabusa in the first place? Wouldn't he just come after them and finish them off one by one after killing Kakashi Sensei?

Kakashi Sensei's words played in his mind again.

"It seems you decided that your team mates are only a waste of time. No matter how talented, with such an attitude you will never become a good Ninja. A Ninja that leaves his comrades behind is worse than scum."
These words resonated strangely within his mind. Sasuke would become a great Ninja. He would never become a coward like Itachi wanted. He would restore the honor of the Uchiha clan. He had to.
And he would to it without abandoning his teammates!

"We don't have a choice!", he cried hurling himself forward before he could doubt his desicion.

Without waiting for his teamates response Sasuke dashed forward jumping high to attack Zabusa from above.
But before he could get a hit in the other grapped him by the throat, almost crushing it.
Making Sakura cry his name in alarm.
Sasuke didn't even have time to try prying Zabusa's hand of before the other chucked him away like a bag of flour.
He crashed to the floor in front of his teammates.

Zabuza immediately followed up stomping harshly down on Sasuke's belly. Making him spit blood.

"Ah this is fun"
Zabusa said lifting his sword vertically. Grinning behind his bandages. The blood lust in his eyes chilled Sasuke to the bone. Then he brought it down on Sasukes head.
A purple barrier shimmerd to life before Sasuke's eyes stopping the deadly weapon just a hair's breath before the ravens nose. And subsequently dissolving in a million pieces.
"Oh? A seal?", Zabusa remarked interested. Naruto had used the few seconds the seal stopped the older to sprint over and aim a sweeping kick at Zabusa's face, simultaneously throwing a bunch if kunais in a half circle.

Zabusa jumped back a few paces dodging the attack easily.
Having some space now Naruto dropped to his knee next to Sasuke.
"You alright?"
Sasuke wheezed a bit but still nodded. His throat and stomach burning.
"I have a plan"
Naruto briefly squeezed the others hand earning a confused look.
Paying no attention to the raven's weirded out expression he rose to his feet and turned to face Zabusa.
"When I give the sign, distract him for a few seconds"

"...okay"

Having gotten confirmation from the raven Naruto took of.

Sasuke slowly rose to this feet as the ghost boy engaged the missing nin. Glancing at his hand. His eyebrows rose in understanding.

A series of explosions shook the ground as the blonde hurled paper bomb after paper bomb at the water clone. The smoke from the explosions quickly obscured the area between Zabusa and them.

Sasuke took this chance. Chakra crackling around him he closed his fist around what Naruto had given him. Eyes shut in concentration.

 

 

---

---

 

 

Naruto kept his distance to Zabusa. His paper bombs were doing no damage whatsoever. There was no way he could get him in close range combat. But at least the explosion forced the other to keep moving and dodge.

But he didn't have many of them left. Making new one's during the battle was out of the question. And there was no telling when Zabusa would grow tired of this.
He needed to-

Killing intent swepped over him from behind making his blood freeze.

"This is getting annoying brat"

Zabusa swung his giant sword at the blond's midsection. Naruto's eyes widened as he whirled around to face the attack.
He brought up his arms and a bunch of faintly glowing chains erupted from his back.
Criss crossing in front of him and barely blocking the attack.

With a loud ringing sound the chains shattered and the impact of the attack send the blond flying across the clearing.
He crashed into the Uchiha with full force, taking him down with him.

Haruno cried out in alarm. But to her credit didn’t move from her defensive position in front of Tazuna. Even though it was obvious she wanted to check on the Uchiha.

As Naruto picked himself up from the ground he hissed a quiet "now" to the Uchiha.
The other nodded and took of Forming handsigns almost immediately.
Once he was within range of the water clone he spat a large fire ball at it.

Instead of dodging, the clone raised a wall of water to block the blazing orb. The fire ball crashed into the water evaporating it with a loud hiss, steam filling the clearing and lowering the visibility even more.

Now Kakashi and the real Zabusa were merely dark shapes against the mix of fog, dust and steam.
"HEY!", Sasuke turned around suppressing his surprise.
This was the first time that Naruto had raised his voice. He was surprisingly loud when he wanted to be. Though it still sounded a bit hoarse.

Naruto threw something at him which Sasuke deftly grapped out of the air.
Realization dawned on him when he recognized the form of the collapsable Fuma Shuriken.
Twisting around himself he hurled the weapon with all his might.

Zabusa's clone readied himself but watched in surprise when the weapon soared high above his head, going straight for the real one.

Zabusa watched Fuma Shuriken draw nearer without as much as a twitch.
Sasuke clenched his hands. Ignoring the burning sensation on his palms.
This was their only chance, if it didn't work they were done for.
He threw a glance behind him.

Naruto stood a few steps in front of Sakura and Tazuna.
Eyes narrowed to see better through all the smoke and fog.

Kakashi Sensei also seemed to watch in apprehension.
The Fuma Shuriken was only a mere half a meter from the missing-nin.
Sasuke swallowed in anticipation and-

Zabusa snatched it out of the air like it was nothing.
Sasuke twitched at that. A bead of sweat running down his temple.
When Zabusa caught it, the second Fuma Shuriken hiding in the shadows of the first one was revealed.

Zabusa raised his eyebrows and crouched slightly in preparation of a jump.
Sasuke's heart was almost beating out of his chest.
Would it work?
Would they be fast enough?

"Ha you thought such an attack would work?", Zabusa sneered. Launching himself up.

But before his feet could leave the ground, crackling electricity erupted from the Fuma Shuriken he was holding.
Racing over his skin like lighting and making his muscles contract forcefully.
And then the second Shuriken crashed into him, bringing him down with with a muffled grunt and a loud splash.

The waterprison dissolved once Zabusa's hand was pulled away.

Sasuke smirked.

They'd succeeded.

Notes:

Hey guys~
Isn't this chapter nice and long compared to my usual ones? Just as promised.
Writing such a long fightscene was not easy.... but I think it turned out reasonably well.

When Sasuke is thinking about not becoming a coward, he is referring to when Itachi told him to "run, run and cling to life". We all know that Itachi meant for him to get stronger and survive but that is not how Sasuke interpreted that. Just like saying he was not worth killing (even though the clan was slaughtered down to the babies) to Sasuke this sounds as if Itachi is calling him a pathetic coward that should just run and hide to survive.
Also, the words from Kakashi he is recalling are what Kakashi said to him when he was buried in the dirt during the bell test. Naruto was too far to hear it and thus thought that Kakashi was mocking Sasuke.

The things that weren't quite clarified in this chapter (like how exactly Zabusa got 'zapped') will be clarified in future chapters. You can propably guess but there are some nuances to it that will be important in the future and unlike an anime, reenacting the fightscene with hindisight to explain the plan would be really clunky in a fanfiction....

Chapter 14: Brats and bad dreams

"What do you want here?? Why would you bring these idiot Ninja gramps?? You'll just make everything worse! Gato's army will kill you for this!!", Sasuke cringed at the loud voice blarring in his ears. They had just crossed the threshold to Tazuna‘s house when the owner of this voice, a small kid with truly atrocious fashion sense, puffed himself up in the hallway.

"Inari stop that, they are our guests that have decided to help us, even though I lied to them. They risked their lifed to get me here", Tazuna spoke up. But the child -Inari apparently- wouldn't shut up.

"And what's the point if they just get us killed together with them??", he cried throwing his arms around wildly.
Almost hitting Sasuke and Sakura as they carefully maneuvered Kakashi Sensei towards the stairs with the help of Tazuna's daughter. She had informed them that they had a spare room upstairs where he could rest. Sasuke had planned to ignore the shrieking brat when the little menace turned to them.

"What are you even trying for?? You will just die like idiots! All of you! And you're trying to take my family with you?? You don't know how it is to loose a family member!!"

"Inari!", his mother gasped.

Sasuke briefly squeezed his eyes shut in irritation. Had his hands been free he would have been tempted to throw hands over that last remark. But alas their Sensei's limp frame was still hanging off of him.

Kakashi Sensei had defeated Zabusa or had gotten close to defeating him until that hunter-nin suddenly showed up.
Either way, Kakashi-Sensei had collapsed like a sack full of rice after the fight was over.
No explanation or warning just a dull thud.
They had to drag him all the way to Tazuna's house. While they‘d still been on edge after their brush with death.
If they hadn’t had to carry the Jonin, he was sure Sakura would have clung to him.
Instead she had kept glancing about nervously, sticking almost annoyingly close to him while they lugged the Jonin forward. She only stopped after he'd almost tripped over Kakashi's limp body finally taking a proper distance from him.
Kakashi Sensei still hung over their shoulders like a corpse.
When they had hoisted him on their shoulders Sasuke had had to wrestle down his initial reflex to kick the corpse like Jonin far away from him.
He was still warm. They had checked his vitals as best they could and come to the conclusion that it must be because of Chakra exhaustion.
Tazuna had taken the lead while Naruto had been guarding the rear. With his seals and propably Relatively untouched Chakra reserves he would've had the best chances of defending against an enemy attack. Sasuke realized that he had no idea if the other's seal work took up a lot of chakra or not. But aside from the bandage on his cheek the blond had seemed mostly fine.

It had already been growing dark when they had made it to the bridge builders house and Sasuke had felt as if he was close to Chakra exhaustion himself. He'd fired quite a few fireballs in one day and injecting his Chakra into the seal had taken more than he'd expected as well. In short, he was completely and utterly done with the day. His only goal was to eat something, collapse on his bed roll and not move again till Kakashi woke up preferably.

That is to say, he had no patience or energy left to deal with an annoying brat screaming in his ear and preaching their impending doom.
Nill.

When he heard the little brat breath in no doubt in preparation of more shrieking his eyes snapped toward the smaller boy.

"Shut up brat!", he hissed.

The kid startled for a second before he opened his mouth again. Undoubtedly to continue screeching.
But Sasuke had enough. He hadn’t survived two encounters with death, been forced into multiple trauma flashbacks and dragged their unconscious Sensei all this way through enemy territory to let a snot nosed brat spit on their efforts and his pain.

"Say one more word and I will roast you like the cowardly little chicken you are!", he threatened. "It was your family that asked us for help. And we will finish this mission no matter how many men Gato has lying in wait. So get out of the way before I make you!"

Something within his gaze must have told the brat that he was serious because he blanched and moved far enough to the side that they could pass him. Wide brown eyes tracking their exhausted little group as they passed him.

As they slowly climbed up the stairs. Sasuke cast another smoldering look over his shoulder.

"And don't assume you are the only one that has suffered. There are people that have lost far more than you could ever imagine."

With that they left the brat behind in the shadow of the hallway.

 

---

---

 

Sasuke shot upright with a gasp, traces of a bad dream lingering around him like black mist.
Gripping the fabric over his heart he sucked in a deep shuddering breaths.
His heard thumping wildly in his chest.

Itachi! Wild eyes scoured every nook and cranny in his surroundings for even a hint of those terrible red eyes. Red, red like the compound. Red like the blade that took his parents life.
Cold sweat clung to his brow. The room was dark just the barrest hints of light filtering in from the early morning sky. Casting dark shadows with softened edges.
But Sasuke always had quite good nightvision.

His mothers hand, pale against the dark liquid. The ligh green nail polish he'd gotten her for her last birthday smeared with tiny speckles. A single drop slipping from her index finger causing minute waves in the pool of blood.

Sasuke shuddered. Hand thightening until he should fear he would rip the fabric of his shirt.
Nausea clawed at his throat and made his vision swim.
Hastily he blinked to chase the memories away. Gaze wandering the dark room until it latched onto something light.

He blinked to get rid of the blurred edges in his vision. Naruto.
It was the light blond hair of his teammate that drew his attention in this dark room.

It wasn’t bright and in the colourless light of early morning it seemed even paler and washed out than usual.
The long strands almost taking on a light gray like colour.
It tugged at his memory. He felt like this sight was familiar to him.
But his exhausted mind couldn‘t quite grasp the sensation.
Whatver it was he was thankful for it anchoring him in the here and now.

Naruto was bundled up in his blanket in the far corner, turned away from them. The only thing visible was his blond hair spread over the blanket. While Sakura had scooted as close as possible to Sasuke on his other side.
Tazuna's house wasn't big, so they'd all had to share the same room.
He remembered giving her a warning glare. Daring her to try something.
She had flushed but kept her hands to herself so far.

Slowly his eratic heartbeat slowed.
The sound of soft breathing filtered through the receeding buzzing in his ears. He looked to his right.
Sakura looked pale in the dim light but the rythmic rising of her chest reassured Sasuke that she was still alive.

Her eyes were closed peacefully not wide with silent terror.
Her expression relaxed, not frozen in a state of everlasting pain.
He shook his head. The images of bloodstained faces. Unnaturally pale in the light of the full moon and twisted in pain flashed behind his eyes.
Sasuke repressed the bone chilling terror that always came with such memories.
He took a deep breath and curled himself up in his blanket.
The nights in wave were chilly.

Sasuke's gaze remained focused on the blonds hair.
He focused on taking deep and even breahts. Dragging air into his lungs and releasing it with a quiet woosh. Methodically.
With some effort he forced his tensed up muscles to relax. His ears picking up the quiet twin breaths of his teammates.
The rythmic sound slowly lulling him to sleep.
As his eyes started to fall shut an image rose in his mind.
That of a young boy with baggy clothes hanging of a thin frame and a braid of pale blond hair trailing down his back.
The image had a strangely soothing effect and soon Sasuke was asleep once more.
No nightmares to haunt him this time.

Notes:

Hey guys~ here is another chapter for you.
I find it funny that Sasuke criticizes Inari‘s jumpsuit even though in canon he wears basically the same on for the last round of the chunin exam XD (never liked that outfit).
Naruto true to his ghost like tendencies didn‘t get involved with Inari‘s tirade, since there was no particular reason for him to speak up.
As you can see, Sasuke doesn‘t quite remember Naruto‘s presence after the massacre in chapter 1. It is one of the memories that got surpressed due to the surrounding trauma. But the emotional connection still remains, just subconsciously for now. Just like back then Naruto‘s presence has a soothing effect on him.

Chapter 15: Ghost and the stranger

Naruto wasn't sure how to react.
It was a beautiful morning. The early sunlight had begun to filter through the leaves and the morning dew glistened on the plants. But Naruto couldn't focus on the beautiful scenery or the chirping of the birds. Pretending to skim the pages of the book in his lap he threw a glance at the person right next to him. The person picking the herbs he had just been studying.
This strange boy just came out of nowhere and kneeled into the dirt beside him with a simple "excuse me"
Naruto had almost mistaken him for a girl. The long silky hair, pink Kimono and soft features would've fooled most people.
But Naruto hasn't spent years observing people and being invisible for nothing.

Which brought him to another problem, this stranger was seeing him. Had approached him when he was quietly sitting there trying to determine the type of herbs he was seeing.
He shouldn't have noticed him.

"Have you also come to pick some herbs?"

The soft voice of the stranger driftet across the clearing interrupting his train of thought.
The other boy had turned to him and Naruto found himself staring directly into big brown eyes.
He blinked. Trying to process what the other had said. Herbs. Right.
He gave a minute nod eyes falling back to the book in his lap.
Naruto pursed his lips slightly. Even with the encyclopedia of herbs he hadn’t had much luck identifying the local plants. He couldn't even be sure if the book included herbs from wave or not. It was frustrating to say the least.
He was sure there were a lot of helpful and precious herbs around him. But without proper way to identify them he didn’t know which to pick.
But it would be such a waste not to make use of his first trip outside of Konoha!
That's why he'd crouched in this field for quite some time now. Trying to see if any of these plants were mentioned in his book, without success.
The stranger mustered the open book on his lap, his empty basket and then him with a thoughtful look.
"Are you having trouble identifying them?"
The question hit a sore spot. It almost reminded him of the time one of the adults at the academy had not only noticed him but also the fact that he could barely read (back then).
It left a bitter taste on his tongue and somehow Naruto felt the urge to defend himself. He wasn't just some noob. He took great pride in his knowledge of plants and herbs.
It had saved him from starving multiple times already!
"I've never.. been outside my village before.." He'd barely raised his voice above a whisper but it seemed the other had understood him anyway.
Naruto already regretted saying anything.
No attention.
He was supposed to stay quiet and invisible.
He couldn't attract attention.

(But he'd already had the other's attention without doing anything)

He must've been still caught off guard by the other approaching him first. That had never happened before!

"I- I'm trying to find out which ones these are" he said glancing down at the herbs around him.
The other kept looking at him patiently.
"I've never.. seen these before. I don't know which of these help with recovery..."

Naruto didn't know why he was answering the stranger. Maybe because of the paitent attentive look in his eyes.
Maybe because he wanted to defend his herb knowledge.
Either way, he was regretting it already.

"Would you like me to help you? I know the herbs around here pretty well."

Naruto abruptly lifted his head at that. The stranger was willing to help? Him? He wasn't out for his blood?
He mustered the other wearily. His body language was open and his brown eyes gazed at him with gentle patience. Naruto could detect no malice in his expression. He could feel a glimmer of something in his chest.
He had to avoid attention!
Attention was deadly!
If he wanted to survive he needed to be invisible!

But.

But he'd been sitting here for over an hour and hadn’t found any helpful herbs. He hadn’t brought any for recovery because he never really needed them.
His injuries always healed fast.
Except for that time.

He surpressed a shudder and pushed the memories away.

Kakashi was unconscious and the others were exhausted.
Seals could only do so much.

His stomach twisted into a nervous knot as he opened his mouth to reply.
His mind was running a mile an hour, warning him. Pushing him to stay silent and fade into the background.
But he'd needed to ignore that urge before already.
The Uchiha would have died had he not interfered. They all would have died had they not worked together.
He had a goal and for that he needed to become a true Ninja.

"A Ninja that leaves his comrades behind is worse than scum."

Kakashi's words from when they had just passed the bell test popped into his head again. He clenched and unclenched his hands around the open book.

"Yes...please"

Later Naruto went home with a bag full of new herbs he had learned about and a name.

Haku.

Notes:

Hey guys~
Please excuse the slight delay. I was crazy busy.
Sooo, a new Character has entered the scene.
Let's see how it develops^^.

Also, thank you guys for the Kudos.^^

Chapter 16: To ghost or not to ghost

If someone would ask Naruto what's gotten into him he wouldn't be able to tell.
In fact he'd asked himself that question multiple times.

He was supposed to be invisible, a ghost.
To avoid attention at all cost.
But here he was, after his morning training, boiling herbal tea for Hatake, Haruno and Uchiha. It was the fourth day after they had arrived at the bridge-builder's place and the Jonin had finally woken up. Though he still could barely move.

The Uchiha had almost caught him drawing a recovery seal on Hatakes forehead too.
Thankfully he'd managed to slip out the window just in time.
Interfering drew attention.
They wouldn't die if he didn't do this.
He should just leave them alone, they would be fine.
But he found he still wanted to.

And even worse he found he was looking forward to meeting Haku again.

But the Uchiha had saved him. Back when they were fighting the demon brothers.
Haruno had went along with his plan and applied a genjutsu to hide his seal on the Fuma Shuriken without question.
Hatake had saved all of them both times.

And Haku, Haku was teaching him precious knowledge. With those new herbs he would be able to trade them for more sealing paper and ink maybe even a brush.
The owner of the paper store disliked him and always gave bad quality. Only those papers that were not suitable for proper Ninja bombs and less than the herbs were worth but at least he traded with him.

Yes, he was only repaying the favour. A good Ninja always repaid his favours.
And he needed to become a good Ninja.
He gripped the pendant hidden underneath his shirt.
He had to.

After pouring the tea into three cups and placing them on a simple wooden tray he went over to Tsunami and stood there silently.
Waiting for her to notice him.
It took some time. When Tsunami turned only to see Naruto standing there, staring at here she jumped in surprise.

Naruto felt relief, he was still Invisible. He'd been around too much well-trained Ninjas lately. Normal civilians wouldn't notice him that easily. Even Haruno and Uchiha were still struggling with that too.

He didn’t want to think about how the raven had gotten better at keeping track of him in a fight and what it meant that Haku had noticed him before Naruto even became aware of his presence himself.

Instead he lifted the tray in her direction. Tsunami blinked, on hand over her heart.
"Oh are those for your friends?"

Naruto felt his left eye twitch at that address but remained expressionless otherwise. Instead he simply nodded. And held the further in her direction.

Tsunami giggled, a bit nervously but still a genuine laugh.
"You're a Kind boy. I will bring it to them."

 

After she had taken the tray Naruto fled. His cheeks were strangely warm. He didn’t have friends.
He was a ghost.
He had to be.

 

Of course no one asked him, that would have been even more worriesome.

 

---

---

 

"Why are you picking so many herbs?", the question had slipped out before Naruto could stop himself.
He'd seen Haku go home with huge quantities of herbs every day.
And still the other boy was picking more.
They'd had to move to a different clearing twice already!
Haku put the herb - one good for open wounds and preventing infections Naruto noted - carefully into the already half full basket.

"I gather them for someone precious to me", he answered softly.

Then he turned to Naruto. His big brown eyes seemed to bore into Naruto's blue ones.

"Do you have someone precious to you?"

Naruto couldn't quite place the look in Haku's eyes. It was gentle as usual, but also intent. He subconsciously fiddled with the hem of his sleeves.

"Someome precious to me?", he echoed uncertain.

Haku smiled. His smile was gentle and warm. Naruto found he liked Haku's smiles.
No one had ever smiled at him like that before.

"Someone precious to you is someone that you want to protect. Someone you want to help when they need it. Someone you want to take care of."

"Someone that makes you feel warm inside that you want to be around You don't want to see them in pain and when they need it you want to protect them and care for them"
He gestured to the handwoven basket next to him.
"That is why I gather these herbs, to take care of someone precious to me."

"What about you? Who do you gather that many herbs for?", Haku returned his question.

That gave Naruto a pause. He was...gathering them for himself right? That's why he had wanted to learn from Haku. To know more about herbs and to be able to trade them for his sealing paper and ink. And he had only made the tea in order to repay the others for saving his life.
Yes, it was purely for his own benefit.

"You know, having someone precious is a blessing. To have someone who gives your life meaning and a purpose. If you find someone like that you should take care not to lose that person.", Haku's eyes seemed to dim for a moment as he said that. Naruto wondered if the other had lost someone precious to him.

Haku then went back to gathering herbs, leaving Naruto alone with his thoughts.

When Naruto later got back to the house the lights were already on. He really stayed away for a long time today. Hopefully there would be some leftover food for him.

Half expecting to go hungry - who would save food for a ghost after all (he squashed the regret that thought brought down, false hope only hurt. It was better if no one thought of him.) - he reached out for the handle. But the door swung open before he could touch it.

The figure stepping out with a scowl on his face almost rammed into him. Instead he drew back in surprise nose barely avoiding harsh contact with Naruto's forehead by some measly milimiters

That would've hurt.

"Naruto!", the Uchiha stood in the doorway arms crossed. His eyes were just a little wide. Obviously not having expected to see Naruto standing there.
Thought he did notice him fast enough to avoid an actual collision this time.
Which was improvement but only in the perspective of not getting anymore bruises.
Naruto found it a unnerving how Sasuke's eyes seemed to slowly sharpen with time.
He was a ghost.
Ghosts weren't supposed to be seen.
Yet the Uchiha had managed to not immediately loose sight of him in the last battle.

But also, they had already learned that they wouldn't survive without teamwork.
If they had kept bumping into each other like in the first dozen missions, they would've all been dead.
So Naruto stomped the unnerved feeling as best as he could. Though it still rippled umcomfortably through him.

"What are you waiting for?? Hurry up the food's getting cold!", the Uchiha jerked his head in the direction of the dining room.
Naruto stared at him.
Sasuke huffed leaving the door open and marched back to his chair.

Upon entering Naruto found the bridge-builder, his daughter and the rest of team seven all sitting around the table.
The Uchiha took on of the two empty seats at one side.

Naruto stood there with wide eyes. His mind couldn't comprehend what was happening.

"Come on Naruto! We've been waiting for you! I'm starving.", Haruno called from her place opposite of the raven.

... 

He shouldn't. He wasn't supposed to attract attention like this.
He should leave.
Being visible was dangerous.
But...
A picture resurfaced in his mind. A three children and their parents sitting around a table laughing and joking. He remembered standing on his tiptoes to spy in through the window. It had been pitch black and freezing cold outside. But it looked so warm and bright in there.
How he had wished to be included at such a table.
There weren't any villagers from Konoha here. None of the people here had hurt him so far or called him a monster.
Maybe just this once?

Swallowing, the blonde hesitantly approached the table and settled into the free seat.

"Took you long enough", the Uchiha rolled his eyes but somehow he didn’t seem all that irritated. Naruto avoided his gaze and those of the others.

With a bowed head he shoveled the food down. In the background he heard Haruno offer the Uchiha food and him grunting in response. The Jonin was making small talk with the bridge builders daughter.
No one talked to him but they didn’t chase him away either.
A strange, fluffy warm feeling spread in Naruto's chest. The soup was watery and bland.
But somehow, it was warm.

Notes:

Heyo guys, my life is like a roller coaster currently, so some of my updates might be a bit delayed but I will try my best to keep my updates weekly for the time being.

Okay, so for those confused about Naruto taking the offer. Without spoiling much I can say. Naruto is desperately lonely. It's not that he doesn't have feelings. He is just bottling them up or surpressing them. He is basically in survival mode.
But since he'd had zero bonds before that. Every genuinely nice thing that people do for him has a much bigger impact.
(It would be different if it was from people who have hurt him before but that is not the case for any of them)
And also, he is still a child that graves connection.

That they noticed him missing might seem OOC but actually it was Kakashi that pointed it out, as you know he is mostly unaffected by his lack of presence.
Since their teamwork is much better than in the original they decided to wait for him and not 'leave behind' their teammate.

Chapter 17: Even Demons have feelings

From the far corner of the room Zabusa wachted Haku getting ready. The younger had just changed his bandage and applied a generous amount of herbal salve.
The wound was healing nicely. There was no sign of infection and it already looked over a week old instead of a few days. Haku's knoweldge on herbs truly was invaluable. Everyday he went out to make new ointments from fresh herbs. But that wasn't the reason Zabusa was watching him so closely.

Over the last days he had observed a shift in Haku's attitude.

And no he wasn't referring to the time Haku had broken Gato's arm. Frankly Zabusa couldn't care less about that. The slimy little creature had deserved it.
No, he was refering to what was unfolding right before his eyes. Haku was smiling. Which in itself wasn’t anything new. Haku almost always had a smile painted on his lips.
But over the last years that smile had kind of frozen there. As if he was smiling as a reflex. Haku's whole demeanor had dimmed as if there was a thin layer of ice encasing him fully.
It had been since...

Zabusa had noticed the change, but he wasn't sure what triggered it. Haku had always be a very gentle and kind child. Maybe it had been because he was forced to kill people? But there was no way to avoid that.
And even pretending not to notice when Haku only incapacitated foes instead of finishing them off hadn’t helped.

Zabusa wasn't good with emotions. He didn’t know what was wrong with the younger and how to fix it.
He had been raised on the belief that Ninja were weapons without any feelings. To discard his emotions that were just a useless hinderance.
And that's what he had lifed by his entire life.
He had only picked up Haku, because he had seen the boys potential. Because he could be a helpful tool.
He had seen the admiration in the young boys eyes as he 'gave him a purpose' as Haku put it.
The admiration and the love.
And he'd thought he didn’t care for it.
He thought that Haku was simply a tool he used for his own benefit.

That was until he'd almost lost him.

He'd been arrogant and not taken that bounty hunter seriously. He hadn’t expected the other to have banded togehter with another bounty hunter. He hadn’t been prepared for the surprise attack in his blind spot.
Haku had been hiding close by and when he had seen that Zabusa wouldn‘t be able to dodge him time he had thrown himself between Zabusa and the enemy.

And the blade had pierced right through him. Stopping an inch before Zabusa's liver.
Zabusa wasn't quite sure what happened after that. But he remembered gradeling the boy in his arms surrounded by the corpses of the two bounty hunters.

He remembered Haku's blood gushing forth, staining his hands in a dark red.

He remembered the colour draining from the younger's face and his cold hands.

And he remembered Haku looking up at him with unbridled love unhindered by the veil of pain.
Those big brown eyes gazing at him full of trust.

And he remembered the words that turned his world upside down.
"Zabusa-sama have I been a useful tool?"

Haku had said that with his usual smile. He'd meant it. He hadn’t been bothered by his pending and painful death at all. All he cared about was to be useful, to him.
It had been years since Zabusa had last felt his heart squeeze like that.
Not since he had killed his closest friend back in the academy. Before he had slaughtered the entire class.
Emotions were useless.
A hinderance.

It was wrong.
This was wrong.
Haku wasn't supposed to die like this.
Smiling at him and believing himself to be a mere tool.

Haku had survived, barely.
Only because of that woman.
Zabusa had never seen such a healing power.
But she had saved Haku and in return Zabusa had promised to help her get away.
Zabusa hadn’t hesitated.
Angering Kusa was a small price to pay for Haku's life.

Everytime he saw the scar on Haku's torso he was reminded of that day. The wound had been so bad that not even the woman had been able to heal it without leaving a fine scar. That's when he resolved to make right what was wrong.

Refocusing on there here and now he saw Haku pick up his hand woven basket. Smilling and humming softly to himself.
Humming. It felt like ages since he had last heard Haku hum.

Despite his resolution, he hadn’t managed to get rid of that stupid ice wall encasing the younger. He wasn't good with emotions.
And Haku never talked to him about his.

But now Haku's smile was warmer than it had been in years. Not that pale imitation anymore. And the soft but merry melody he had learned from his mother, as Haku had told him once, spilled over his smiling lips chasing away the silence that had become so insurmountable over the last few years.
Something had changed. And as Haku waved goodbye and the door fell shut behind him Zabusa resolved to find out what.

Notes:

Heya guys, so if I tell you I was definitely not expecting to write a chapter from our resident demon of the mist. Yet here we are XD.
Also, to clarify: like mentioned in this chapter it has been a few days since the last battle. The time period between that and the battle at the bridge is longer here (around 7-10 days). Zabusa was actually injured after all, getting hit by a fuma Shuriken point blank is no joke, even for him. And Kakashi was unconscious a bit longer too.
This is also an important factor in the development of Haku's and Naruto's friendship. Naruto met Haku on the first day and basically everday since (because herbs). Especially with Naruto not being the social sunshine he is in canon, any connection takes longer to form.
But luckily he has plenty of time while ghosting his teammates XD

Chapter 18: Even a ghost needs clothes

Naruto opened his mouth then he closed it again. The grass rustled beneath his shoes as he Unconsciously shifted on his feet. The birds were chirping and golden rays filtered through the canopy of the forest. Haku was still picking herbs with a serene look on his face some paces away.

Naruto bit his lip. He'd deliberated about this already. Asking Haku was his best option. But somehow the words wouldn't come out.
In hindsight, the happenings with his team had filled him with deep anxiety. No matter how he'd longed to have a seat at the table. To be accepted in that warmth. He shouldn't have accepted.
What if more people started seeing him? What if he started to attract attention?
What of those people caught wind of that??
He was stronger now but still the thought made his blood run cold.
Such thoughts kept him awake. Tossing and turning in shadowy half dreams.

"Is something the matter Naruto?"

Naruto blinked. Haku's words had pulled him out of his spiraling thoughts. The other had turned to him mustering his tightly wound form. Haku's expression was gentle and his big brown eyes regarded Naruto with patient warmth.
There was not contempt in that gaze, not even annoyance.
Naruto hadn’t realized how he'd tensed up.
He forced himself to relax as much as possible exhaling quietly.
Haku was not from Konoha.
It would be fine.

"Do you-", his voice came out scratchy and hoarse. He cleared his throat quietly.
"Do you know a good clothes shop?"

Haku's gaze wandered over Naruto for a brief moment. Undoubtedly taking in the frayed ends, holes and worn thin fabrics of his get up. But before Naruto could squirm in discomfort he looked back up with a soft smile.

"Sure, I'll show you."

 

Naruto almost regretted asking.
Having to walk through the village was already bad enough but the people were staring. He had to remind himself, that most of them were propably staring because of Haku who had to look like a beautiful young girl in their eyes and not because of him. Still it left his skin itching. Thankfully there weren't too many people in the streets, he hated crowds. The buildings were mostly made of wood and seemed quite worn down. Some of the windows were broken and haphazardly fixed with cardboard. There were no children running around. The desolate look gave him a small twinge in the heart. This village was dying.
Haku brought him to a smaller shop with an open door.
Once inside an older wirey guy came up to them.

"Young lady! How can I help you? Looking for a beautiful new Kimono?"

Haku smiled at the old man.
"Actually it's my friend who requires new clothes not me this time"

"Who?", the shopkeeper asked confused and upon spotting Naruto let out a shrill shriek.

"Heaven's where did the lad come from??"

Technically that should have eased some of Naruto's anxiety. After all, the villagers obviously didn't see through his low presence but right now he was too caught up in the address Haku had used for him.

Friends?

Did Haku truly see him as a friend?

He was so shocked he barely registered how the old man bombarded him with questions about what he wanted and how he wanted it. He must've answered though, because after having his measurements taken like a whirlwind and his full name noted down Naruto suddenly found himself outside the shop blinking in confusion and with the instruction to return in a week.

Haku giggled next to him.
"The old shopkeeper is quite lively isn't he?"

Naruto nodded numbly. That was certainly one way to describe that.

After that Haku and him went separate ways. They'd already gathered enought herbs for the day and Naruto still wanted to do some training.

He needed to get a lot better with the adamantine chains if he wanted to use them in an actual fight.

 

---

---

 

Sasuke pov
Since Kakashi Sensei was better now, or at least could move with crutches he'd called them outside to a clearing away from prying ears for a proper reconnaissance. The clearing was in that way more secure than Tazuna's house. No one who wanted to listen in would have been able to get close enough.

"First of, I have to say that your actions were incredibly reckless! I told you to take Tazuna and escape. You disobeyed orders and risked your mission. For Ninjas that is unacceptable!", Kakashi Sensei admonished.

Akward silence followed. The three of them were crouching in a half circle with the Jonin. His lone grey eye mustered each one of them, one after another.
Sakura let her head hang chastised. Sasuke clenched his fists, scowling at the ground.

„But I‘m proud of you“

Sasuke‘s head snapped up at the Jonins words.

„Se- Sensei?“, Sakura questioned.

Kakashi Sensei smiled at them.

„You didn‘t only save me and the mission, but you worked together like a true team and you overcame a much stronger opponnent as a result.“
He turned to Naruto who gave a slight twitch under the Jonin’s gaze.

„You Naruto, came up with a great plan on the fly and made sure to make use of the individual strengths of your teammates. Also using the smoke from the explosions to hinder Zabusa‘s sight so he wouldn‘t realize what was going on was a good idea.“

Sasuke observed his blond teamate from the corner of his eyes. Naruto‘s expression barely chanced as usual but Sasuke thought that his eyes seemed minutely bigger and his cheeks slightly red.
The silver-haired turned to Sasuke.

„Sasuke you were quick to pick up on Naruto‘s plan with minimal instructions. Also the fact that you managed to simoultaneously use your nature transformation to turn your Chakra into lightning as well as inject it into the paper seal without destroying it was an amazing feat for a Genin.“

Sasuke avoided Kakashi‘s gaze his ears growing hot at the praise.

„Lastly you Sakura. You kept a cool head and stuck with Tazuna so that your teammates were free to do all of that and you managed to deploy your fresh Genjutsu skills to hide the seal on the Fuma Shuriken so that Zabusa wouldn‘t notice it.“

Sakura seemed starstruck by the praise. She was practically glowing with pride.

„But you guys are still weak“, Kakashi destroyed the hopeful atmosphere with a single sentence.

„The way you are now, Zabusa will massacre you the next time he sees you. He is called the Demon of the Hidden Mist for a reason. Don‘t expect him to fall for the same trick twice. And that fake Hunter-nin will probably be there as well.“, contrary to his often annyoing cheerful behaviour Kakashi looked dead serious.
He let the message sink in for a few moments. Making sure they understood the gravity of the situation.

Sakura looked anxious. Even Naruto‘s expressionless face seemed grim. Sasuke swallowed. Zabusa was already bad enough but if they had to face both him and that masked boy… How could they get out of this mess?

„So, I trust you guys have continued your individual training while i was incapacitated, right?“

After that Kakashi had demonstrated to them the skill tree walking. It hadn’t been the first time that Sasuke had heard of this.
He came had come from a Clan full of Ninjas after all. But it was still strange seeing the Jonin stroll up the tree so casually even with his crutches.

"Why do you think I'm showing you this skill now and not another one?", the silver-haired had asked.

There had been crickets until Sakura hesitantly raised her hand as if she was back in the academy.

"To give us more options?"

Kakashi's eye crinkled into a smile.

"Very good Sakura", he praised.
Sakura flushed the same colour as her hair.
What use was all that knowledge if she was that insecure when it came to acting on it? Sasuke wondered. But he had to admit that she had contributed to their fights so far. Even if it was mostly just her covering Tazuna.

Kakashi let his gaze wander over the three of them.

"Back then told you to run but realistically your chances of escape were very slim. And together with Tazuna they were close to zero.", he looked serious again, his grey eye boring into them

"But", he raised his hand index finger pointing up as if to underline his next statement, "if you guys master tree walking, not only will you have more angles for attacking but you also have more possible routes to escape."

Notes:

Hey guys~
So after a few days there is quite some development on the friendship front. Claims were made, let's see if those claims survive the arc shall we? ^^
Also, as promised there is the explanation of the plan they used to defeat Zabusa.
I hope I succeeded in bringing it across. Here is a quick rundown just in case.
So, Sasuke loaded the seal with his raiton while Naruto distracted Zabusa. Then Sasuke took Naruto‘s place while Naruto attached the seal to the fuma Shuriken and let Sakura put an illusion on top of it. (Zabusa would have seen through the illusion eventually since he is much more experienced but they didn’t give him time.)
Then Naruto threw it to Sasuke who was standing closer to Zabusa and had a clearer view. Sasuke added his own Shuriken and Naruto activated the seal just in time to prevent Zabusa from avoiding it.

Chapter 19: Not so ghostly shopping trips

Kakashi Sensei had instructed him and Naruto to accompany Tsunami to the market this morning. It was too dangerous for her to go alone. Sakura stayed back with the Jonin as an extra layer of protection since he still couldn't move well yet.
Sasuke had heaved a quiet sigh or relief. While Sakura had turned out to be not quite as tactless as he'd thought she was still annoyingly clingy. Being forced to be in close proximity to her for days with an unconscious Sensei hadn’t made that better in the slightest.

Naruto had been living up to his nickname as ghost boy. Sometimes Sasuke had noticed him lingering in the background but often times he seemed to be gone.

And Sakura had almost no confidence in herself. So it had fallen to him to make the decisions. Something he hadn’t known could be such a burden on one's shoulders.

Not knowing when an enemy would attack and at the same time being aware that if any attackers turned out to be just half as strong as Zabusa they would likely all die.
Yes they had managed to outsmart Zabusa thanks to Naruto's plan but if Kakashi Sensei hadn’t taken care of him he would have massacred them all after their little stunt.

Sasuke had asked Naruto to put up any safety measure he could with those seals of his.
The other had mustered him with those washed out eyes.
Sasuke didn't know what to name the emotion that seemed to linger at the bottom of these blue Irises.
Pity?
Understanding?

Whatever it was, Naruto had given a minute nod and promptly vanished out of the doorway. The next time Sasuke had seen him he seemed slightly slumped as if tired and there was a smudge of Ink on his cheek.

Sometime after arriving the ghost boy had also come up to him unexpectedly. Giving Sasuke a small heart attack when he'd turned around to find him standing behind him. The other must be doing that on purpose.
The blond had held out some papers to him. Silently demanding he take them. Sasuke had taken them with one eyebrow raised and when he saw what they were his other eyebrow joined. It was the seal Naruto had given him during the fight with Zabuza. He looked at the other.

"You want me to load them?"

The ghost boy just nodded. Sasuke qulicked his tongue at the others silence but nodded. After he had loaded them with crackling blue chackra and given them back to Naruto the other vanished with a whispered thanks on his lips.

Thankfully no one had attacked while Kakashi was out. It was a great relief to him when the older finally woke up again. It had been Chakra exhaustion after all.

Only for his relief to get smashed when Kakashi revealed that that Hunter-nin had been a fake and that Zabusa was in fact not dead.

While the Jonin had been unconscious Sasuke had been reluctant to train too much. He couldn't risk being exhausted and out of energy if an enemy attacked. But after Kakashi woke up he had thrown himself into his training.
He would never allow himself to freeze like that again.

And now tree walking.

While Tsunami had gotten ready Sasuke had listened in on Kakashi teaching Sakura on how to improve her Genjustu

The market was quite small and to be honest pitiful. There were barely any vegetables and only some measly fish.
The people wore work out clothes and only spoke in hushed voices. This Gato had really done a number on the place.
Tsunami bought some ingredients, exchanging news with the stall owners without lingering too long.

All in all it had went reasonably well, until Sasuke heard a dull thud and a something clattering to the ground.
"Hey watch were ya goin'. Where did ya pop out of??".
Sasuke turned back to check what had happened. Naruto had stopped seeming slightly bend over, as if something had collided with his stomach. Next to him was an elderly person complaing and a stick was lying on the ground
It seemed an elderly person had overlooked Naruto and collided with him in such a way that he lost his walking cane.
Naruto attempted to pass the old man to catch up to them again when suddenly a wiry hand grapped his wrist.

"Where do ya think yer going? Pick it up will you! I swear the youth today-"

Sasuke did not miss the almost violent flinch the blond gave as the other grapped him. Naruto slapped the others hand off and pulled his own close to his chest taking a minute step back. As if to prevent it from being grapped again. But any further reaction was prevented when the old man suddenly screeched at Naruto.

"Wait a minute, I know ya! Yer the brat that was in Hanamura's shop yesterday! Pretending to be an Uzumaki! Shame on ya. What kind of people raise their son to be so disrespectful of the memory of the dead? Ya stinkin' rat.", the stranger eyed Naruto's hair that tumbled freely over his shoulders and scoffed derisively.
"The Uzumaki were famous for their red hair. Look at yer mut like blond. Ain't no way yer an Uzumaki, ya little liar."

Sasuke was taken aback by the rant of the old guy. Uzumaki? Red hair? Naruto had been to the market? But all of these questions were halted in their tracks, when Naruto snapped at the old man.

"Shut up!"
Sasuke stood there with wide unbelieving eyes.
It wasn't even that Naruto had raised his voice. Though that was also rare. Back during the fight with Zabusa, when Naruto had shouted to gain his attention he had been louder than now.

No it was the way that Naruto's voice shook with supressed emotions.
Like a barely restrained volcano
Neither the demon cat nor their recent life and death situations had provoked such an emotional reaction from the ghost like boy.
It almost felt as if even Naruto's presence thickened a bit with his rage.
He had never seen Naruto show this much anger before (or express much of anything at all)
But now the The blonde seemed positively livid.

"Tche, not only a liar but disrespectful towards yer better's as well ya little brat. Yer parents must be ashamed of ya"

By this time almost every person in the market was watching the verbal showdown.
Sasuke carefully observed his teammate.
Naruto seemed pale, a drop of sweat rolled down his temple. And he swallowed noticeably.

"Shut up, what do you know? I am an Uzumaki.", Naruto pressed out.

"In yer dreams ya brat.", the old man sneered. Looking down his nose at Naruto even though he was shorter than the blonde.

The muscles in Naruto's jaw ground together as he stared at the old man with wide eyes.
Seeing Naruto shake in rage, hands balled so tightly that his knuckles turned white, Sasuke almost expected the blond would hit the old man.
But instead he turned on his heel and left.
His blond locks streaming out behind him, as he pushed through the crowd and vanished.

The old man shook his stick in Naruto's reaction as if threatening to hit him, though Naruto was already out of reach.
"And never let me catch ya using that name again!"

Notes:

Hey guys~
Finally I made it on a Sunday again.
Thank God my life has calmed down recently as well. I might actually get around to responding to some reviews again^^
(But please don't take it personal if I don't)
In general, many thanks for all the kudos and nice reviews.
Also, yes Naruto's hair is open this chapter, no braid.
Until next week~

Chapter 20: Present from a friend

The day had already started badly. He had finally managed to adjust the Chakra in his feet to walk up the tree during his morning training, only to fall several feets headfirst when his concentration faltered for a split second.
And if that wasn't enough, his hair tie had finally decided to pass on to the pure lands. Leaving him sprawled on the forest floor buried underneath a curtain of blond hair.

For a second Naruto had considered just to grab his Kunai and get rid of the offending locks. Luckily he managed to supress that impulsive desire. Even though his hair initially started to grow out because he didn’t have anyone to cut it for him, he quite liked its length now. Also, his hair was bound to look terrible if he just chopped it off like that.

Still that whole ordeal was quite frustrating since Naruto didn't have a spare hair tie on him. He was just planning to look for a random string when the Jonin suddenly declared that he and the Uchia were to accompany the bridge builders daughter to the market.

And just like that Naruto's day took a further nose dive (just like himself off the three earlier).
He didn’t want to go to the market. He even considered simply refusing the Jonin's command.

In the end he didn't say anything. The market was even worse then yesterday with Haku. Yesterday they had been there towards the late afternoon and stayed clear of the stalls in favour of reaching the small clothes shop. But today it was before noon and there was at least twice as many people up and about. It wasn't nearly as crowded as in Konoha's market but there were still a lot of people.
Too many people.

 

Naruto fell back a bit as they navigated through the crowd and briefly stopped at some of the few stalls. With the other two garnering the most attention he luckily managed to fade into the background. Still he'd rather be anywhere else right now.

The mass writhed around him, tall and dark and- he set his jaw and forced himself to breath. It was fine, they were almost done anyway. The bridge-builder's daughter was just negotiating the last purchase. Naruto couldn't wait to get out of there.

Focused on dodging unsuspecting passerbys he noticed the stick heading for his stomach to late. It clattered to the ground as he doubled over in surprise.
The old man that had swung his cane around animatedly while talking to someone promptly complained loudly about him being more careful when he was the one flailing his cane around in a market full of people.

Naruto resolved to ignore him before he drew too much attention, it wasn't his fault after all. But as he passed the elder he suddenly grapped his wrist.

Naruto's heart stopped for a second.

He barely registered slapping the other away.
His heart pounded in his chest as he drew his hand out of reach. His mind was going a mile a minute, not even hearing what the old man said about picking up the cane.
Until the other mentioned the Uzumaki name.

He was calling him a liar.

That there was no way he was an Uzumaki.

It felt like a punch to the gut.

Naruto didn't know how to describe the emotions that swirled inside of him. He wanted the other to shut up.

But he just went on. Calling him a shame to his parents. Insulting his parents. Continuing to trample all over his name.

The screeching was drawing a crowd. Naruto could feel their eyes on him. Dozens of eyes, looking down on him full of rage and hatehatehate. His stomach was in knots and it felt hard to breath. Blood was buzzing in his ears.
The writhing mass was coming closer.
He had to run!

But...
"I am an Uzumaki"

The old man just sneered at him. Not even caring about the damage he'd done.
Self-righteous and hateful.
Like them.

He couldn't take this anymore. Every single one of his muscles tensed to the utmost. His mind was screaming at him to runrunrunhide.
He gave into the urge.
Without sparing a glance at his teammate he stormed of.

He ran and ran.

Breathing coming in swallow gasps.

Images hounding him like dark shadows. Grasping at his feet.

And only one thought on desperate repeat in his mind: I am an Uzumaki. I am an Uzumaki. I am an Uzumaki.

At some point he came to as stop. Glancing around he found that he'd run into the forest. Breathing hard he crouched on the floor and hugged his legs close.

That guy didn’t know what he was talking about.

He was an Uzumaki.

He had to be.

 

"Naruto?"

He didn’t know how long he had cowered there beneath the tree when a familiar voice called his attention.

Looking up he saw Haku leaning over him worry clear in his chocolate brown eyes

"Are you alright?", he asked.

"Haku", Naruto hiccuped.
He hadn’t even realized that he was crying. Too caught up in his thoughts and memories. He hated how his voice broke and made him feel weak.
But Haku didn’t comment on it. Instead he crouched down in the meadow as well. Setting his basket to the side.

"What happened to your hair?"

Naruto sniffed.
"Hair tie broke, don't have another", he admitted quietly. He wasn't sure where Haku was going with that question but he was thankful that the other wasn't proping into why he was crying.
His emotions were all over the place.

Haku hummed in acknowledgment.
And then after a few beats of silence: "May I braid it for you?"

Naruto looked at the other with wide eyes. Haku looked serious. He hesitated. No one had ever offered to braid his hair before.
His first instinct was to decline.
Someone braid his hair for him? Yeah right. That was either a dream or they wanted to slit his throat.

But he had already gotten used to ignoring his first reflex when it came to Haku. And Haku had proven himself trustworthy.
He had taught him so much about herbs. He had shown him a good clothes store.

He had called him a friend.

Naruto swallowed and surpressed the voice in his head telling him that he had to be invisible to survive.

With other's that might be true.

But not with Haku.

Haku had offered him his hand, an olive branch of friendship. And even though his stomach lay in nervous knots and his heartbeat quickened with fear...

Naruto wanted to take it. He didn’t want to be alone anymore.

 

He nodded numbly.

Haku's calm expression bloomed into a smile. A genuine and warm smile. Despite his anxiety Naruto felt warm inside. Haku really wanted to do this, for him.

They settled into the meadow. Haku behind Naruto on his knees so that he could see the upper part of the blonds head. After all, Naruto was barely smaller than Haku.

Carefully, Haku threaded his fingers through Naruto's curls to untangle them. His fingertips scraped along Naruto's scalp.
At first Naruto was tense and stiff as a statue. But as Haku gently combed through his hair and sectioned it off he felt himself slowly relaxing.

He unfurled his hands and stared at the half moon nicks in the skin.
Watching the red lines vanish within seconds. He hadn’t even realized he had dug his nails into his palms.

"He said I couldn't be an Uzumaki", he burst out.
Haku's hands stilled for a moment.

"Who said that?", he inquired gently.

Naruto waved his hand dismissively. Carefull not to disturb Haku's work.

"Old man, in the market. Cause I don't have the red hair."

He felt tears sting at his eyes as he thought back to what the old man had so carelessly spat at him. He couldn't be right, could he?

"Just cause I don't know my parents", he whispered in a chocked voice and rubbed his fist over his eyes. Stupid tears.
Figured, the first time he openly showed his emotions to anyone he turned into a freaking fountain. He was glad Haku couldn't see his face.

Haku continued braiding his hair quietly. The gentle tugging at his scalp grounding Naruto. Calmer now he noticed how beautifully the sun was shining through the leaves. Making them look as if they were glowing golden green. He closed his eyes and listened to the birds singing in the trees.
It was so peaceful it felt almost surreal.

"Even if you don't have the Uzumaki red hair...", Haku spoke up after a while.

"I think there is more to a family than one identifying trait.", Haku's voice was as soft as always but there was a strange undertone in it.

That made Naruto pause.
He cast his mind back to the books he'd found in the restricted section. After getting into sealing he had realized that there were many books that were written by or at least mentioned 'the Uzumaki'. Fascinated and desperate to find out more about this he had broken into the restricted section. (Honestly the safety restriction were a joke).
To his great dissapointment there hadn’t been much. He suspected that the more sensitive information had been stored in the Hokage tower.
But it did have some basic information. Namely, the main traits of the Uzumaki clan.

Clan

He had a clan!

(What a wonderful unbelievable revelation that had been.)

 

All the sources agreed. The Uzumaki were a long lifed tribe, they had red hair, and they had a talent and passion for sealing.

He also remembered the scroll that he had learned his newest Jutsu from. The one that the traitor guy had apparently stolen from the Hokage tower. (A fact that just underlined his suspicions).

'Uzumaki Adamantine Chains' it had read.
When he had first read that he had been so shocked and excited that he had memorized the description of that Jutsu word for word.
Sadly he didn’t have time to read the rest of the scroll. He would have been in so much trouble had he gotten caught with it.
But he could still picture the writing clearly.

"An Uzumaki Gekkei Genkai, cannot be learned by non clan members"

While he couldn't say anything about the first trait, from the other three he had two.

And one of them was exclusive to the Uzumaki clan.

His clan.

His shoulders slumped as the rest of the tension drained out of him.

The old man had been wrong.

He was an Uzumaki.

He was Naruto Uzumaki.

 

One last tug and Haku sat back on his hunches.
"So, finished."

Naruto turned to look at him over his shoulder. Haku had a smile on his face.
He couldn't see the braid from that angle though. The other had put all of Narutos hair in it. It was weird not having his shorter strands caressing his cheeks. He reached for the braid feeling it over. It was a firm braid, close to his scalp and continuing down until his hair thinned too much to braid it properly. He detected smaller braids interwoven in the bigger one. So that's why Haku had taken so long to make the braid he realized. Running his fingers from the crown of his head down the back and-

Was that a flower??

He turned to Haku with wide eyes.
Even holding his hand in front of his mouth demurely couldn't hide Haku's large grin.
And when he saw Naruto's flabberqasted expression he broke into peals of laughter.

Naruto stared at him with an open mouth. Haku had braided flowers (he'd just found another one) into his hair!
And now he was laughing at him!
This was the first time he had heard Haku laugh like that.
Eyeing the small white flowers dotted in the gras he couldn't help the upward tilt of the corners of his lips.
It felt weird and strange. He couldn't remember the last time he had smiled.
But he felt warm

When they parted Haku assured him that the hair tie was a gift for him. As an apology for the flowers.
Neither had mentioned how Haku's lips quivered in surpressed laughter but Naruto had given the other a deadpan look.

It was a strange hair tie. A white cloth half a finger long wrapped with a small dark purple band. With a bow of course. After all that was an indispensable necessity for such a hair tie, as Haku insisted with a straight face and laughter in his eyes.
Still Naruto found he liked it.

His first present from a friend.

Notes:

Hey guys, please excuse my delayed update.
I had a biking accident. (My life has calmed down I said last chapter, ha!)
Thank God I did not sustain any terrible injuries, but I did hurt my hand among other various bruises and scrapes. So, I resolved to wait and give my hand some time to heal. (Taking care of myself 😉 ).
Aside from that, I'm so excited to finally upload this chapter. I had the idea of Haku braiding Naruto's hair as a big moment in their friendship way before I actually got to write this scene. I had to wait and see how their relationship would develop in the chapters leading up to this one first so I could know how to properly write this.
I love this scene and hope you guys enjoyed it as well.
Remember, it's important to take care of yourselves guys. Rest when you're tired and take time to heal when you're injured (wether physically or emotionally/mentally).
See you~

Chapter 21: Evening training

Sasuke wasn't quite sure what to do. He hadn’t been able to go after Naruto when the blond had run off in the market, after all his mission had been to look after Tazuna's daughter to make sure she got home safe.
He'd called after him but in vain. When he'd heard the old man say something along the lines of good riddance and dirty rat he'd leveled a glare at him. How dare he say something like that about his teammate!
Apparently he had looked quite intimidating, since the old man shuffled off with some grumbled complains.
Having escorted Tsunami back to the house he went looking for Kakashi-sensei. Finding the man still coaching Sakura on her genjutsu and promptly informing both about what had happened. Sakura frowned worriedly.
"What should we do Sensei?"
Kakashi-Sensei's lone eye looked grave and angry at the same time. Almost as if what happened affected him personally or maybe Sasuke was mistaken and he was just worried for Naruto's safety.
"Let's give him some time, if he isn't back before dinnertime we'll go looking for him", Kakashi-Sensei decided.

Still caught up in the happenings of the morning Sasuke's legs took him to the place were Kakashi had them practice tree walking.
The clearing was empty. Or so Sasuke had thought when the cracking of tree bark startled him. He spotted Naruto who was just picking himself of the ground.
Hestitantly Sasuke approached the blond. The tree in front of Naruto was covered in footprints that had brocken through the bark and some even through part of the wood underneath. There were some as high as five meters he observed. It seemed that Naruto was making some progress.
Not knowing what to say he picked the tree next to Naruto's and began practicing as well. After half an hour he had gained a beautiful assortment of bruises. Cursing under his breath he nursed a paticular nasty bumb on the back of his head.
Stupid tree walking. He always made it one or two steps when suddenly the rough tree bark seemed to identify as a slipppery water slide instead sending him plummeting to the ground. There were some times he had broken through the bark as well, but they were much fewer in number than Naruto's.
He couldn't fathom how Sakura had been able to master tree walking after merely half an hour. He had heard she was good with her chakra control but still...
He covertly glanced over to the blonde. Naruto was sweating and breathing a bit harder from extertion. Still he drew himself up and started another attempt. Sasuke had to acknowledge his grit. Naruto certainly didn't seem like someone who gave up easily.
Well, maybe that was to be expected of someone who cut open his own hand to extract poison... Sasuke sweatdropped at the memory. Honestly, he'd never met someone so reckless.
He shook his head and focused on his Chakra again. He would learn tree walking, no matter what.
More than an hour later Sasuke found himself leaning tiredly against the trunk of his tree trying to catch his breath. Naruto was also sitting at the base of his tree eyes closed. Sasuke took this chance to examine the blond more closely. He had been pale and shaking with emotions the last time he'd seen him in the market. Now he seemed calm again almost peaceful. Only the fading red rims around his eyes bore witness to his previous inner turmoil.
He had cried Sasuke realized. For some reason that didn't sit well with him. He still didn’t understand what exactly had set Naruto off like that. It had been something about his family name. The Uzumaki clan? If he remembered correctly.
Aside from Naruto's sudden disappearance this had sent his mind reeling for hours. Naruto had a clan? Or rather, used to have a clan going by the old man's claims.
Just like him. A clan child without a clan.
Suddenly he felt a kind of kinship with the blond. He was alone, just like he was.
How had he lost his clan? Was it a clan from Konoha? No that couldn't be. He is sure he would've hears about it if a another Clan had been massacred within the walls of Konoha. He shook his head to chase away the dark images this train if thought evoked.
His chakra was running low it would be better to turn in for the night and resume practice tomorrow. This was not Konoha. They had to expect and enemy ambush at any time. Completely exhausting themselves through training would be unwise.
He heaved a sigh and picked himself up from the floor. Every bone in his body ached and his clothes were a sweaty, dirty mess. He pulled a face as he inspected his trousers which were not so white anymore. Fortunately he'd brought a change of clothes that Tsunami had voluntered to wash for him. He couldn't wait to wash the sweat and dirt off. The bruidge builders house was quite modest but even just wiping the sweat of with some cold water would be a relief.
Sasuke was halfway across the clearing when he remembered that he wasn't alone. It was way to easy to forget the blond once one wasn't looking at him directly and he'd just thought about him some moments before too...
He looked back towards his teammate who was still in the same position.

"Are you coming?"

Naruto's eyes opened and he stared at Sasuke. In the fading light his pale blue eyes seemed grey. A few heartbeats later Naruto climbed to his feet and made his way over to Sasuke. Sasuke felt a little relieved. The thought of leaving the other to sit here in the dark didn’t sit well with him. Who knows when Zabusa would attack them again.
The way Naruto walked noiselessly, basically glidding towards Sasuke was unnerving, especially in the shrouded twilight underneath the trees. Sasuke surpressed a shiver. He waited until Naruto drew even with him and then resumed walking.

"What happened to your hair?", Sasuke asked after a few moments.

He'd never seen the blonde with another hair style than his loose braid, except for this morning when they'd been open unexpectedly. Now all of his hair was out of his face in a tight and somewhat intricate looking frensh braid that begun at the crown of his head. There were even some flowers in there!
At first he almost thought the blond wasn't going to answer him but then Naruto replied softly "I...tried something new" He pulled the braid over his shoulder playing with that strange looking hairtie. Sasuke wondered where he'd gotten it but he decided not to ask.
Naruto's expression was different than usual. While his face was still as blank as ever his eyes had...softened. An undefined emotion swimming in the somewhat brighter blue orbs.
Despite Naruto's uncanny ghost like presence Sasuke found that he felt strangely safe with the other. They continued their journey to Tazuna's house in companionable silence.

Notes:

Hey guys, I'm sorry for the late update.
My hand is pretty much healed now, thank God. It was quite annoying barely being able to write and draw...
This weekend I will have an important event, so I'm not quite sure when I will be able to upload the next chapter...but I can say that it will be a long one!
See you soon.

Chapter 22: Confrontation On The Bridge: part 1

Finally some privacy.
Almost everyone had left to escort the bruidge builder in order to assess the bridge. Except for the brat, the daughter and him since someone needed to guard those two. Naruto had immediately made use of the lack of teammates who could barge into the room at any moment and had settled cross-legged on the floor. Eyes shut in concentration.
It had been a while since he'd been able to properly practice his adamantine chain jutsu. There had always been too many people around liable to walk in on him. There was just no way he would expose himself in his meditative state to any of them.
This was his jutsu.
The legacy of his clan.

He'd also found himself unwilling to compromise the time he got to spend with Haku. He might've been able to find a secluded spot in the woods and practice there but he knew he only had a limited amount of time to spend with the other. Once the mission was over they would return to Konoha and he would never see him again. Who else would teach him all these valuable things about herbs and medicine?
Who else would smile at him like that?
Suddenly he became aware of the thick braid resting noticeably on the crown of his head and against his back. He remembered Haku's giggles. His warm mischievous smile as he lectured Naruto on the 'abolute necessity' of binding the hairtie with a bow. The way he had listened to him. Not judging him for his tears.
His heart squeezed painfully at the thought that he wouldn't see him again after this mission. Haku had been the first person to be so genuinely warm and kind to him.
His first friend.

Naruto swallowed and shook his head lightly to pull himself out of those depressing thoughts. He had an objective right now. He needed to get better at the adamantine chain Jutsu. br /> His Kekkei Genkai.
The thick braid brushed against his shoulder blades with the movement of his head. No matter what, he decided, he didn't regret spending his time with Haku.
But now it was time to get back to training. Exhaling deeply he slowly let go of his thoughts. Sinking deeper into his mind.
He could feel the chains emerging from his back link by link. Brought into existence by his chakra and will, curling around him almost like an embrace. The chakra they werde made of felt warm against his skin even from a distance. He could practically see the soft glow emiting from them in his mind. An oddly pleasant coppery taste spread in his mouth. A wave of comfort and calmess washed over him.
He struggled to put it into words but it felt right to practice this jutsu, as if his soul had reconnected to a long lost piece of itself. As he sunk deeper there was a phantom sensation of soft whispers and long red hear brushing against his cheeks. He concentrated on that feeling, intent on keeping the chains materialized for as long as possible.

Then something brushed the edge of his awareness and his eyes flew open. Someone had breached the outer barrier around the house. He'd set up some safety measures after the Uchiha had asked him to. The poor boy had looked so stressed looking after everyone in the Jonin's absence and with the threat of ambush hanging over their collective heads. It had made sense to come up with defensive measures and he'd asked nicely so Naruto hadn’t argued with him.

Swiftly Naruto climbed on his feet and hurried up to the roof through a small ledge he'd checked out previously. Crouching low to the floor He spied over the edge. Just like his barrier had signified there were two intruders. One big bulky guy and a smaller one with a large Katana like sword on his back. With the way they were posturing and arguing in front of the building they seemed pretty confident in themselves.
They propably thought that the boy and his mother were alone in the house seeing as how they had chosen this moment to go on the offensive. They were making crude jokes about what they would do to the two and how they would 'show' the stupid old man. Naruto narrowed his eyes at them from his perch on the roof.
With a booming voice and deliberate use of deragotery terms one of them demanded for the boy and his mother to come out or else they would come in and drag them out by force. Naruto snorted contemptuously. Well, they'd see about that. Smartly neither the boy nor the mother reacted to this threat.
Both gangsters advanced upon the house reaching for their weapons and amused sneers on their face. Until they crossed the three meters threshold. Naruto felt the trigger set for his second barrier go off, triggered by the two foreign chakra signatures and leaned down interestedly to get a better look

Mere seconds after breaching the invisible chakra dome a crackling mass of electric chakra got released. The gangsters bodies spasmed. Lighting crackled over their skin. It stopped just as abruptly as it started and their bodies hit the ground with a dull thud.
Naruto touched down on the gras infront of the house the moment the bridge-builder's daughter peaked around the door behind him. He examined the fallen gangsters, their mouths were smoking and their eyes rolled back until only the white showed but they were still alive. Their heartbeats regular if a bit jittery. Naruto nodded to himself satisfied with the effect of the barrier.

After receiving the seals that the Uchiha had charged with lightning chakra he'd spend hours pouring over how to set up this specific barrier and how to connect it to the additional seals. This had been the first time he'd made a barrier where he'd had to key in any other people to allow them safe passage. Let alone 6 of them. He knew how to key people in in theory but with the velocity of some of those lightning seals he'd had to be extra careful. So after adding a connector, a trigger and a object concentration element (which prevented the lighting from being wasted all across the barriers surface) he'd also drawn up a limiter. Lighting was a new and tricky element to work with. He wasn't sure how to properly gauge the necessary quantity. With this being his first time actually keying others into a barrier he couldn't risk that something went wrong and his barrier electrocuted one of his teammates or the other inhabitants of the house to death. So he'd went with less output than he might have but apparently it had been about as strong as he'd aimed for.
He took out some rope and quickly tied the two up. Then he turned towards the woman standing in the doorway with big eyes. He looked at her. She was pale, clutching the fabric of her shirt. She was afraid. Deliberately he Dislodged his tongue from the roof of his mouth and addressed her, "You should be safe now. Stay in the house. I will go check on the others" She nodded mutely and Naruto took off just as boyish shrieks started behind him. Apparently her son had spotted the two gangsters.

 

---

---

 

When Naruto arrived at the bridge he stopped first to survey the battlefield because that's what it had become. This was his second time seeing the gigantic structure. From his position on an obscured branch he had a good overview. It was wide and stretched out over the water, the unfinished end vanishing into the mist. On the far side he spotted figures clashing in the mist. It was a bit far to see but he guessed that it was most likely the Jonin and the demon of the mist. That would also explain why the mist seemed so much denser on that side. There seemed also be some people huddled on the side, Haruno and the bridge-builder maybe.
He felt affirmed in his estimations when he turned to the other side and found the Uchiha trapped within a doom of...mirrors? They were rectangular at least two meters tall and one and a half meters wide.
From what little he could make out it seemed as if the fake hunter nin was using those mirrors to not only attack the Uchiha but to escape from any counter attacks as well.
Naruto's eyes narrowed at the structure. Usually he would've observed the fight for longer, but that mirror dome had to be removed as soon as possible lest he risk that the Uchiha died.
The numerous Senbons protuding from his limbs certainly testified how formidable his opponent must be. And the doom basically gave the enemy a field advantage.

"A Ninja that leaves his comrades behind is worse than scum."

So Naruto lowered himself from the branch he'd been perching on. Sneaking through the mist he took care to stay out of sight. Since the fake hunter nin was so strong there was a big chance that he would be unaffected by Naruto's ghost like presence. So he ducked behind the mirrors attaching his paper bombs to them on the way. Luckily the Uchiha seemed to be holding up pretty well so far. This way he was also keeping all of the enemy's attention focused on him, allowing Naruto to do his work without getting spottet. After spreading his paper bombs around the doom while he retreated to a safe distance and detonated the whole thing.
The resulting explosion shook the bridge, evaporating the mirrors and producing clouds of smoke. Thankfully there were no civilians around.

After the explosions were over he cautiously approached the place where he'd last seen the Uchiha. The black haired boy was crouched down, one knee on the floor, arms in front of his face to shield against debris and smoke. He whirled around when Naruto quietly stepped up to him from behind.
Naruto almost froze taken aback by the other's immediate response and the crazed look in his eyes. Red, his eyes were red, with a spinning pinwheel in each iris. His gaze zeroed in on Naruto. Naruto shuddered involuntarily.

It was unnerving having that gaze transfixed on him like that. He fought the urge to duck away. He didn't know much about the Sharingan, the Kekkei Genkai of the Uchiha clan, a perished clan just like his, but the Jonin had demonstrated the terrific tracking ability during his fight with Zabusa.
He elected to divert his eyes instead gazing at the area around them.
The smoke from the explosion had mixed with the mist forming into a screen of milky gray around them.
The masked ninja had vanished in the explosion, just like those huge mirrors (though judging from the way they had evaporated without a trace, they were probably ice instead of mirrors) but if something like that would've been enough to defeat the guy then the Uchiha would've done so already.

Suddenly a needle emerged from the smoke, heading straight for Naruto.
"DOWN!!!", the Uchiha grapped Naruto's Haori tearing him down with such force he could hear the fabric ripping. The Senbon barely soared above his head. A small strand of hair tumbled forward tickling the skin above his eyebrow. Naruto stood there crouched down to where the Uchiha had pulled him with wide eyes. Had this needle just cut one of his strands from the braid??

This attack had been way too fast. If the Uchiha hadn’t pulled him down...
Naruto didn't have time to dwell on that thought as a rain of Senbon descended on them.

 

---

---

 

"FRONT!", the Uchiha shouted.
Cursing inwardly Naruto drew up a barrier seal as fast as possible. Only for the masked ninja to circle around the edges faster than a weasel. Kunai and Senbon collided with a clang as the Uchiha meet the attack head on.
For a second the two ravens were locked in a power struggle before the fake hunter nin disengaged and vanished into the smoke screen again.
Naruto bit his lips in frustration. This had been going on for a few minutes already and every altercation seemed to add a new steel needle or scratch to their side while they'd barely been able to craze their opponent.
Without the Uchiha he wouldn't even have been able to keep up with the attacks in the first place. That other guy was crazy fast. Even with the Sharingan there was barely enough time for the Uchiha to defend or warn Naruto so he could draw up a barrier.
If this continued it would be only a matter of time until they lost the fight. The Uchiha was already running low on energy and Naruto barely had any attacks fast enough to counterattack. His grasp on his adamantine chains wasn't yet good enough to keep up with such an opponent. With the fake hunter-nins speed they would dissolve before they even got close to him. The The far of clang of weapons against each other told him that the Jonin wouldn't be able to help them anytime soon either.
He grit his teeth and pulled out another seal. Gathering monumentum he hurled it as far into the smoke as possible. A bright white light erupted from the smoke screen as the seal activated. Putting the dark figure to their left in stark contrast to the milky mist.

With a battle cry the Uchiha hurled himself at the figure. The light died down again but continous noises of metall against metall rang out from the smoke screen.
Naruto used the quick break to take stock of his seal supply. He didn't have many left. Especially the barrier ones were almost completely gone.

He turned back to direction the battle noises were coming from. This screen of smoke and mist was a big problem. Their opponent was already incredibly skilled but just like the ice-mirrors this gave him an even greater advantage.

He gripped two explosions seals. If he used them right he might be able to use the shockeave to blast the smoke screen away. There were no big obstacles in the way this time, so it should work. He worried his lip until he could taste iron on his tongue. What if it didn't work? What if the visibility dropped even more? And how could he avoid hitting the Uchiha without giving his plan away?

A pained shout rang from the smoke screen. Naruto flinched. It was the Uchiha's voice. He couldn't wait any longer. He only hoped that the other would get his signal and understand his meaning. He took a deep breath. Pursing his lips a deep whistling sound rang out across the battlefield. For a second everything was quiet. Even the distant sound of battle paused briefly.
Cringing inwardly Naruto hoped that the demon of the mist wouldn't decide to come down here and check things out.

If you want to survive don't attract attention. If you want to survive be silent. These mantras bore down on his head like drills in his brain. What If Zabusa Momochi decided to take care of them first? What if he used the mist to get past the Jonin and kill them off before he could stop them. What if his whistle had doomed them all??
He'd known drawing attention to himself was a bad idea but lately it had been harder for him to keep to that mantra. A sharp high pitched whistle startled him out of his rapidly spiraling thoughts.

He blinked violently swallowing down his panic, he needed to focus. After determining that the voice had come from the right Naruto wasted no time in throwing his seals off-center left and detonating them immediately.
Twin booms shook the bridge. Naruto hoped that the structure was as sturdy as the bridge-builder claimed it to be. Lowering the arm he had used to shield his eyes Naruto surveyed the results. It hadn’t worked as well as he had hoped visibility still wasn't great with some lingering mist and a bit of new smoke. But at least it wasn't so solid wall like anymore. With this they might-

A whistling sound of something small cutting through the air at high speed from his right alerted him to approaching danger. He whirled around but it was too late. The force of the attack knocked him off his feet. His back hit the ground. He tried sitting up immediately if he stayed down he was dead-

Hot white pain erupted from his stomach. Naruto doubled over with wide eyes one knee on the ground. He tried again. This time the searing pain grew so bad that black spots danced before his eyes. Gasping for air he remained on the floor. His hand found the reason for the sudden onslaught of pain.
A senbon had buried itself deep into his belly just above his belly button. Simply touching the thin steel needle made him feel like a rusty knife was tearing his innards apart. His stomach flipped and he pressed the other hand on his mouth to avoid throwing up.
The pain was growing steadily worse even without him touching the needle. It felt as if it was being pulled out and plunged back into him repeatedly. Unbearably hot waves of pain were pulsating from the injury as if the steel was boiling him from the inside. Was the needle poisoned? But what kind of poison could have such immediate effects?
His thoughts fell away as another wave of pain left him gasping for air. His vision swam before his eyes. This was bad. He was in the middle of a fight. He didn't know where the Uchiha or the opponent were. If the fake hunter-nin attacked him right now he would be easy prey. His thoughts grew muddy with pain. He could feel his grip on consciousness slipping.

Desperately he shook his head trying to fend off the creeping darkness. The movement brought a fresh wave of pain and nausea. He doubled over only the burning pain and the knowledge of a potentially deadly weapon lodged in his stomach stopping him from completely folding at the hip. This needle had to go. Screw bleeding out if it stayed he would be dead by the next attack. With monumental effort he forced his hands to wrap around the slick silver needle. His hands shook but he kept his grip.
Breathing heavily through the renewed pain he sucked in one last deep breath and pulled.

It was agony. Despite initiay clamping his mouth shut he couldn't stiffle the pained whines that bubbled up in his throat. Tears ran down his face as he doubled over in effort. His vision tilted and the edges grew dark. For a second there was nothing but blinding hot pain- and then it was out.
He threw the needle to the side without looking. It rattled across the floor leaving a thin trail of blood in its wake. But he couldn't pay any attention to that. His insides were churning violently. Clamping his arms over his stomach he doubled over retching.

After emptying his stomach he slowly managed to unfold from his cowering position on the floor. The pain slowly receeded though a burning sensation remained. Just as he was shakily back on his feet a figure crashed before him making him start.

It was the Uchiha. He looked even worse then when he last saw him. The number of needles stuck in his body had doubled and there were multiple scratches on his face, arms and legs.
Shakily the Uchiha picked himself of the floor. He was breathing heavily, eyes scanning the area for the enemy until he spotted Naruto.

"Naruto?! Where the-", he faltered when his gaze focused on him, "What the heck happened to you??"

Did he really look that terrible? He certainly felt like crap and he just remembered he was standing next to a pile of vomit so the other's reaction might not be that strange. That didn’t mean that Naruto wanted to further reveal his weakness though. It was bad enough that his knees felt like jelly and his vision was still swimming a bit.

He wanted to ask what had happened to their opponent instead, when a figure dartet in from the left clearly aiming for the Uchiha. Naruto opened his mouth in a futile effort to warn the other only to watch the masked Ninja catch a fist directly to his face.

Naruto stood there with wide eyes. The blow that the Uchiha had delt the other had thrown him a few paces back. The Sharingan eyes were whiring, pinwheels spinning, fixating their prey. A big fireball was hurled right after the smackdown though a wall of ice blocked it at the last second.

The heat obliterated the ice with a great hissing and steaming. Naruto could scarcely believe his eyes. Somehow during the time he was incapacitated the Uchiha had managed to get used to the other's speed. At least enough to block and even counterattack!

As far as he knew the Uchiha had only unlocked his Kekkei Genkai in this fight or else he would've used it during their fight with Zabusa already. And still he was growing proficient at it this fast? Meanwhile Naruto was still struggling to manifest his chains for longer than a few seconds and more than a meter of length? It left a bitter taste in his mouth. Was he not skilled enough for his clans Kekkei Genkai? Or-

"WATCH OUT!"

The scream snapped him back to reality. There was the masked ninja. Heading towards him. Three steel needles glinting in either hand. A figure. With black hair. Shoving before him. Blocking out his line of sight.

Skin ripped. Blood sprayed. Someone screamed.

Warm sticky blood sprayed on his face.

 

---

---

 

"You idiot...why would you...space out in the middle of a battle", the Uchiha ground out between clenched teeth.
He stumbled backwards into Naruto. Naruto caught him sinking to the floor together with the raven. The Uchiha looked horrible. Three Senbon painted red with fresh blood stuck in different vital areas. A small trickle of blood running out of his mouth.
He was even paler than usual.

Naruto couldn't comprehend what he was seeing.

"Wh- why?", he breathed. His voice failing him.

Why didn't you just let me get hit? Why would you throw yourself into an attack just to protect me? Why-

The Uchiha coughed.
"Ho...w should I...know. My body....j..ust moved on its..own"

He winced and pressed his eyes shut. After opening them again he looked as of he was gazing at something far away.

"Ev...en though I..swore to..." his hand lifted shakily as if he was reaching for something Naruto couldn't see.

He took a shuddering breath his eyes turning back to Naruto. Black Irises clouded with pain gazed at the blonde. One black eyebrow furrowed. As if he was trying to recall something. Then his face cleared in realization.

"You...were..there..b..ack then, wer..en't you? Th..ank you.."
During that last sentence he had been reaching for Naruto with a trembling hand. The hand fell away when his body went limp.

Naruto sat frozen. Eyes fixed on the still figure in his arms. He knew what the other had referred to.
He remembered a compound, eerie silent where there was usually bustling life.
He remembered walls covered in blood like some crotesque mural.
He remembered a sickly coppery smell pervading the air.
And he remembered the collapsed figure of his classmate in between a multitude of corpses.
Terrifyingly corpse-like himself with wide open unseeing eyes. Had it not been for a fluttering heartbeat and the minute rise and fall of his chest Naruto would've thought him dead when he saw him lying there. When he'd realized the other was still alive he'd felt an unaccounted relief. He'd barely known him back then but the sound of his heartbeat had seemed like a small light in the middle of that tragedy.
But there was no heartbeat now. No matter how Naruto held his breath to pick up any evidence of life, no matter how small, he couldn't detect even a twitch. The raven lay still, blood bright against pale skin.

"h- hey", he called, his voice seemed lodged in his throat barely above a whisper.

He shook the raven.

"Come on, wake up!", his voice cracked.

No response.

Panic flooded his system. Bile climbing his throat.

No no no no no, this couldn't be.

"SASUKE!", the scream ripped from his throat. Unbidden and uncaring of the attention it attracted. He wanted Sasuke to wake up to look at him with those charcoal black eyes or even those unnerving red ones. It didn't matter, as long as he lifed.

But he knew Sasuke was gone. His body hung boneless in his arms. He'd died. To protect him. He'd thrown himself in front of the attack meant for him. Something burned in his veins. His mind was wiped blank static whizzing in his ears. His gut was churning an overwhelming inferno burning over the lingering pain in his belly.

"Is this your first time seeing a comrade die?", the voice of Sasuke's killer filtered through the buzzing in his ears.

Naruto saw red.

Notes:

Heyo guys, late but long, just as promised~
This sure escalated quickly, didn’t it?
Even in canon Sasuke and Naruto had an incredible intuitive understanding of each other when fighting together (that's also why the whistling worked) and since they're not strong enough to beat Haku alone they teamed up for it. Unfortunately Haku is used to fighting with low visibility and they aren't.
There are some more infos on the scene of chapter one. Naruto basically found Sasuke in a catatonic state because of the trauma from both the massacre and Itachi's Tsukuyomi. Sasuke repressed that memory because of connection to trauma (though there still was some level of recognition) but recent events have triggered thar memory.
See you guys next chapter~

PS: About Naruto's trouble with that senbon...let's just say for now that this was definitely not the effect Haku intented.^^

Chapter 23: Confrontation On The Bridge: part 2

How had it come this far?
Naruto didn't have an answer to that question.
He could only stand there numbly, the burning rage that had clouded his mind just moments prior had been vanquished by shock.

His clothes were a mess, one sleeves of his Haori halfway torn off random senbons produting from his limbs. That one spot on his belly was burning fiercely but he didn't pay it any heed.
His braid, the braid Haku had made for him was halfway undone with blond strands sticking out in every direction. Brushing at his cheeks.
The one clipped by that Senbon stuck to his forehead through sweat and grime.

Why, why was this happening?
His eyes were fixed on Haku.
Haku who was standing a few feet away scuffed up and with a blossoming purple bruise on his cheek. A broken mask lying at his feet.

He'd spend enough time with Haku to know that the other was no mere village boy. From the beginning it had been suspicious that Haku had been able to see him so easily. That he had noticed him first. And his knowledge or herbs and all kinds of plants was too vast and precice for someone from a small fishing village lacking even one library.

He hadn’t wanted to think about it. Hadn’t wanted to jeopardize the first positive interaction he had gotten in his life. The freedom of being sure, that it was impossible for Haku to know whatever made him a demon in the villagers eyes.
The warmth that came with Haku's genuine smiles and kind words.

But he had noticed the Jonin like observation skills. The quiet footsteps and the lean muscles on deceptively thin arms.
It all made sense now.
Haku was the fake hunter nin, Zabusa's comrade, their enemy.

Haku had killed Sasuke.

Sasuke, who had thrown himself in front of an attack meant for him.

The thought burned in his stomach. Making him clench his fists tight enough to draw blood. His heart was thundering in his chest
That strange burning sensation from before was encroaching on his neck again, setting his belly ablaze with stabbing pain..
It was as if the world lit up and narrowed at the same time.
He couldn't tear his eyes away from Haku.
Flickering in a pale blue and white light.
Naruto's eyes prickled.

"Please, kill me"

Haku's words hit him like a bucket full of ice water. Snuffing out the burning pool of hatred and rage within him.

What?

It seemed Haku had again picked up on his thoughts without him voicing them out loud.

Those chains of yours...they are a Kekkei Genkai, aren't they?"

Taken aback by Haku's line of questioning Naruto could only nood numbly.

"I thought so. Though I wasn't sure when I first saw you fighting Zabusa-sama."

Naruto had to surpress a flinch at the reminder that Haku had observed the fight back then. It brought the fact that they were enemies into cruel focus.

"Did you know that I have a Kekkei Genkai as well? These ice mirrors you saw before are the legacy of the Yuki clan. A clan decimated by the blood hunts of the 4th Mizukage."

"My mother was a survivor who had managed to hide and marry an ordinary farmer. They were in love. Life was not easy but I had parents that loved me. There was a purpose to my existence. I was happy...", Haku's voice tetered off, but only for a second. When he spoke again his voice was firmer, colder. "Until one day my father saw me playing with my newly discovered Kekkei Genkai not knowing that my ignorance would mark the end of our peaceful days."

Somehow Haku's tone grew even darker.

"The villagers banded together to 'purge the evil blood' they killed my mother and they were about to kill me too when the very same evil blood wiped them out in the blink of an eye."

 

Finally Haku raised his head to look at him.
The warm brown eyes that Naruto had gotten used to now seemed like a deep ocean filled with grief and resignation

"When I woke up I knew that I hadn’t just lost my family but also my purpose. There was no reason for my existence anymore."

Even though Haku's face remained perfectly blank, Naruto felt like he could basically taste the anguish that recalling that memory brought for Haku and it felt like a knife to his heart. No purpose. A completely hopeless existence.

"Zabusa found me and he gave me a new purpose. A new reason for my existence. But I have failed him. Betrayed my purpose. There is no reason for me to live anymore. So please, kill me, Naruto."

Naruto stared. Haku had said all of this so calmly. As if he'd already accepted death. Haku, soft and gentle Haku, who had taught him so much, Sasuke's killer, Naruto's first friend, wanted to throw his life away just like that? As if it wasn't worth more than a weed accidentally plucked when looking for herbs. His emotions were a whirlwind and his thoughts an empty desert.
He had to say something, anything.

"D- Didn’t-, wasn't it you who said I was your friend?", he blurtet out.

Haku's eyes widened. Then his expression softened.
The familiar gentle smile gave Naruto a pang in the heart. Haku looked unspeakingly sad.

"You're right. Naruto", Haku admittet softly.

"You have become somebody precious to me. That's why I'm uable to kill you. But I'm Zabusa-sama's weapon and a blunt weapon is useless"

"I have failed to kill Zabusa-sama's enemies. And thus I lost my purpose of living"

Brown eyes gazed into blue ones, as if Haku wanted to convey all the gravity of his emotions with that one look. Naruto swallowed heavily. Haku's usually bright eyes were dark and dull. Like the weapon he had described himself to be. Like Sasuke's eyes had been, after that night. Like his own eyes must have been.

But contrary to Haku he'd never wanted to die

"That's why I'm asking you to kill me. He is my purpose of living and he has no use for a dull weapon."

"Isn't there more to you?!", Naruto cried out.

Haku's sad smile didn’t waver in the face of Naruto's desperation. He had made his decision.
Naruto's heart was beating rapidly. Banging against his ribcage. This couldn't happen. He couldn't kill Haku. He couldn't kill his only friend. Then something dawned on him. It felt as if the world stopped for a second. What a horrible thought, but...

"Haku, you said you can't kill me, right?"

Haku's brow greased in confusion but he answered nontheless.

"Yes that is right"

A shadow fell over Naruto's eyes, his clenched fists shook.

"So...when Sasuke..", his voice quivered. It felt as if there was something lodged in his throat but he swallowed around it and continued on. "When Sasuke threw himself in front of me...you weren't trying to kill me, you were only trying to incapacitate."

Haku's eyes had grown wide. He didn’t move a muscle.

"You- you are so much stronger but still neither of us got any fatal injuries during the fight with you.", Naruto's voice came out chocked and his vision blurred slightly, he blinked it away.

"You weren't trying to kill us at all. But Sasuke...Sasuke didn't know that"

Naruto's body shook like a leaf. He raised his head and stared imploringly, desperately into Haku's wide eyes. It was true. It had to be true. He couldn't bear it otherwise.

Haku opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something. Then he closed it again. He looked like a deer in headlights. Finally, Haku lowered his eyes.

"You're right", he whispered.

Suddenly, Naruto's eyes were full of tears again. He pressed his lips together as relief and grief raged within him. It had been an accident. A horrible, senseless accident.
Forcefully he expelled a breath, tampering down on his emotions. Sasuke might be beyond help but Haku wasn't. He couldn't lose him too. He couldn't. Haku was the person he'd thought him to be, he could work with that.

He focused his gaze on Haku again. The other looked at him with big worried eyes. It almost seemed as if he wanted to reach out to him. As if he thought Naruto could break any second. The corner's of Naruto's mouth twitched wrily. Yes, that definitely was the Haku he knew. Averting his eyes for a second he took a deep breath. Then he focused back on his friend.

"You are a truly kind person Haku.", he began.

Haku flinched at his words. His big doe eyes growing even wider somehow. He looked so vulnerable at this moment. As if he'd bared his entire heart to Naruto and was awaiting judgement. It hurt to see. Naruto continued on.

"Even before we knew each other you avoided killing us. During our first fight with Zabusa you could have easily gotten rid of us and the bridge-builder from the shadows. Together the Jonin wouldn't have stood a chance against you two. And that is propably not the first time you've held back from killing an opponent, am I right?"

Haku didn’t respond, but Naruto could read the answer in his eyes. He was right.

"You must have travelled with Zabusa for years now. No one becomes this skilled fast.", again he could see that he'd hit the mark. Affirmed in his assumptions he continued on.

"After all this time, do you really think Zabusa doesn't know?"

Even though he had voiced it softly the question struck like lightning. Haku went as stiff as an ice sculpture. He didn’t even seem to be seeing him anymore. But Naruto continued on.

"He must be aware of it but has he rejected you, for not getting rid of those 'soft' feelings? For not ruthlessly killing everyone? For being a 'dull blade'?", he paused for moment.

"No, he hasn't. So, there must be another reason for why he stays together with you."

A soft breeze rustled Naruto's hair, making the lose strands cares his cheeks. One of the left over flowers in his braid must have come loose. The small white and yellow blossom slowly driftet to the floor between them.

There was a glimmer of hope in Haku's eyes. A small tentative flicker as if he'd been in the darkness so long that he'd accepted it as his fate but now suddenly there was light breaking through.

"I-", he began but halted suddenly, eyes growing wide. His whole body went rigid, like a taut bow

The clear expression of alarm on the other's face told Naruto that something must be wrong.

"What-"

"I'm sorry Naruto", Haku interrupted hastily forming handseals, "I have to go! Thank you, for everything."

His brows were furrowed in concentration but still he sent a small smile Naruto's way. It was genuine and sad. It felt like goodbye. Naruto's stomach dropped at the sight.

Alarmed he reached out taking a step forward. But Haku's form blurred and vanished with a gust of wind. Leaving Naruto behind.

Notes:

Hey guys,
I had some trouble with this chapter that's why it's a bit delayed. But now it's at least 10 times better than it was yesterday!
Thank you guys for all the Kudos and comments^^
This chapter is very emotional for our boys...and just when Naruto was beginning to get through to Haku...
It's coming to a head now, next chapter will be the last chapter on the bridge.
Having said that, see you guys soon~

Ps: Naruto only says Zabusa's name because he is slightly adapting to Haku. Haku wouldn't appreciate him saying 'enemy' or 'missing-nin' the whole time and Haku is more important to him. He wouldn't call Zabusa by his name to his face though.

Chapter 24: Confrontation On The Bridge: part 3

Zabusa observed the crackling mass of chakra the copy-nin was holding with growing apprehension. He'd lost his sword in the fight. His chakra reserves were almost depleted and half a dozen of Hatake's hunting dogs were pinning him in place.
He had underestimated the copy-nin.
The guy truly deserved his entry in the bingo books. Cursing inwardly he tried shaking of the canines but their teeth were firmly lodged in his flesh. Hatake readied himself to strike. Was this the end? Would he truly die in this miserable little backwater village? He should've never accepted that slimy guy's proposal.
Haku's smiling face flashed before his eyes. He just hoped that Haku had the sense to run before they both croaked in this god-forsaken place.
Hatake took off, hand a ball of electricity. The static made Zabusa's hair stand on end.
Just when he was about to close his eyes in Resignation a gust of wind and a familiar cool chakra nature caused him to wrench them wide open.

It was Haku.

Zabusa's heart stopped at the horrible sight. Haku had appeared before him out of thin air. His arms wide open as if he wanted to embrace the deadly jutsu headed straight towards his heart.
Images flashed through Zabusa's mind. Haku being pierced by that blade meant for him. Lying there soaked in his own blood pale as the snow he created. Haku asking if he'd been useful to him with a smile and then going limp.
A gutural cry ripped from Zabusa's throat. The hunting dogs, just as shocked as their master by Haku's sudden interference, had loosened their grip just a smidgen. But it was enough for Zabusa.

A new image had taken form in his mind. Haku, speared right through the heart. Dark blood dripping from his chin. A still crackling hand prodruting from his back.

Unearthly horror and desperation spurned Zabusa on to rip himself out of their grasp.
Haku would not sacrifice himself for him again. Not if he had any say in it. Reaching for Haku he grasped the boy by the shoulder, whirling him around to press him tightly against his chest. With every mucle screaming in protest turned sideways to get Haku out of the line of fire. Just in time.
Pain exploded along his back. It felt as if something simultaneously carved his flesh open and set his spine alight. Colourful and dark spots exploded before his eyes taking his vision and causing him to clutch his young charge to his chest even more tightly. His brain was ringing and fizzing without Haku he might have collapsed to his knees.

"Za- Zabusa-sama?!?", Haku's voice was full of alarm, horror and disbelief.

This helped him to firmly ground his mind in the present once again. There was a heartbeat close to his. Haku's heartbeat. Erratic and loud but a heartbeat. Haku's arms were lodged between his own and Zabusa's body fists at the height of his collarbone.

Even though it was currently wild and frantic like a blizzard the feeling of Haku's cool chakra calmed Zabusa's nerves. This time, this time he had managed to protect Haku.
"You stupid brat."
Haku flinched in Zabusa's arms but the older didn’t let off. This had to be said.
"You can't just throw your life away like that, as if you're just some fucking tool. What the hell am I supposed to do if you just go off and get yourself killed? If i ever catch you doing this again I will hang you upside down until your brain finally gets some fucking oxygen to kickstart those miserable self-preservation habits of yours, got it?

Haku stiffened in his arms at his words but Zabusa could not gauge his expression from his position. He lowered his head on the boys shoulder. Murmuring the words he'd wanted to tell him ever since that horrible day:
"You are important to me. Don't throw your life away."

Haku's breath hitched and Zabusa could feel a slight tremor pass through the younger's body. Was it really that unfathomable for his charge that he meant something to Zabusa? Hadn’t the effort he'd went trough to rescue him once before been prove enough? Apparently not. He really wasn't good with feelings.
He sighed quietly and briefly tightened his hold on the boy hoping that that action would convey his sincerely.

"HAKU!"

Zabusa loosened his grip slightly to look over his shoulder. It was the blond brat with the seals and the low presence. The one who had cost him his victory in the first fight. He must've come sometimes after he'd used the justu to procure mist.

"Haku, huh?", he murmured more to himself observing the kid from the corners of his eyes. Haku was still too shell-shocked to react, but it wasn't necessary. The brats words and his pale face told him everything he needed to know.
"So you're the one who made him smile like that."
He sighed as he realized that there was no way he could fight against the kid now.
"whatever, I never liked Gato anyway"
Sweat was gathering at his brow and he could feel blood trickling down his spine. It was not as much as it could have been but still worrisome if left untreated long enough and there was also Haku to think about.

Having made his decision he turned to the Copy-Nin. Never quite releasing Haku from his grasp though he wasn't quite sure who was supporting who right now.

"Oi, Hatake", he called
The silver haired shinobi meet his gaze. He also looked quite a bit dazed though he snapped back into focus quickly.
"I'm forfeiting, let us go and we won't bother you again"

The silver haired shinobi blinked at him as if he'd just been told that the first Hokage had worn a pink tutu to the battlefield and twirled like a ballerina. Zabusa would've laughed at his stupid face if the edges of his vision hadn’t begun flickering. He had lost too much blood but he couldn't give in yet. He had to secure Haku's safety.

"At least let the kid go. He followed me because he is young and naive."

"Zabusa-sama!?!", Haku exclaimed. Trying to wind himself out of Zabusa's grasp in protest, without success. Zabusa would be damned if he let his self sacrificial idiot of a charge go. With his wound there would be no second last minute rescue.

Zabusa surpressed a groan as Haku's sudden movements jostled his injury. It was burning with a white hot pain. His vision blurred. He caught sight of a blond figure standing there, a pensive look on his face.

"Oi, kid.", Zabusa rasped, "take care of Haku for me."

The kid looked at him with wide eyes but then he nodded. Zabusa closed his eyes in relief. His body slumped as blissfull darkness claimed him.
Haku's alarmed cries seemed to come from endlessly far away, fading into nothingness.

 

---

---

 

Haku thought his heart would stop when Zabusa suddenly went limp against him. Reaching out in alarm his arms which had been sandwiched between Zabusa and himself curled around the former in an effort to prevent him from a full body smack down on the bridge. As the other sagged against Haku he had to take a step back, bracing himself against the dead weight of the much taller ninja. Panic threatened to rise up, climbing his throat and swallowing all rational though.
Had Zabusa-sama died? Had his wound be too severe? Had he failed his purpose after all?

Deliberately pushing down the panic and forcing those thoughts away. Haku adjusted his grip. Carefully he let him sink onto the ground so that his wound faced upwards. He knelt beside him.
Zabusa's eyes were closed his tan skin unusually pale and clamy.

An ice cold hand seemed to wrap around Haku's heart. Grapping a hand that was twice as big as his own he put to fingers on the wrist trying his best to ignore the way it hung lifelessly in his grasp.

Then- there! A pulse! Haku's shoulders sagged with relief. Zabusa was still alive. His heartbeat a bit weak and jittery, propably from the electricity but regular.
Haku took a deep breath and released it. He could still safe him. The most immediate danger would be the blood loss. His jaw set with determination. He would save him. He had to!

Deftly he took out some needles, sticking them fast and accurately in specific points of Zabusa's body. Studiously avoiding the terrible wound which was still oozing blood. While his hands worked his thoughts raced

What had just happened??
He'd tried to protect Zabusa-sama. To fullfil his role as a tool. That was his purpose the reason for his existence but instead Zabusa-sama had protected him.
Not only that, he had reprimanded him for that.
Haku didn’t understand.
It was only natural for a weapon to break in order to protect it's owner.

But Zabusa-sama had said he shouldn't throw his life away that he ...was important.
Haku's mind resembled a blizzard.
He shook his head, forcing himself to concentrate on the cool thin needles in his hand even though he could've placed them in his sleep.
"This will stop the bleeding. Now I have to-", Haku's murmurs were interrupted by an unpleasant nasaly voice.

"What that guy is still alive? And here I thought at least one of you would croak."

Haku stilled, one hand hovering over Zabusa's back. As he turned his head his gaze zerroed in on a small but sadistic looking man with spiky brown hair, a formal suit and a cast on one arm that was standing some paces behind him.
Gato.

"Well, we'll just have to recify that ourselves, don't we?"

The band of thirty something gangsters behind him laughed contemptuously. Haku hadn’t even noticed that his hands had curled into fists. A shadow fell over his eyes. Slowly, deliberately he rose and turned around.

"Don't you dare..."

"Huh?", Gato made a face, "what did you say girly-boy? No matter how you beg we're not gonna spare your shitfaced master. You understand? He's gotta learn what it means to mess with Gato."

Sardonic small eyes swept over them. An evil smirk stretched on his face as he gestured in Naruto's direction with his walking cane.

"Just like these little shits here."

Haku felt something inside him snap.

"Don't you dare lay your dirty fingers on my precious people!", with that he lifted his head. Something in his expression must have warned Gato because his ugly smirk dropped.

"What- what are you waiting for? Kill them!" He shouted pointing at Haku with his unbroken arm.

"And bring me the head of that insolent little brat and his master!"

 

Haku narrowed his eyes and with senbons at the ready he threw himself at the approaching mob. He wouldn't let any of them get close to Zabusa-sama.
Swirling through the air he took down one with a well aimed senbon and kicked down the one next to him. Ducking underneath a blade he swept the legs out underneath another that crashed to the floor taking one more down with him.

These gangsters were not very strong but there were a lot of them. And they converged on Haku, blocking his way to Gato. After the prolonged fight between him and Naruto and his black haired teammate Haku's chakra was running low. He couldn't risk depleting it further, he needed to take care of Zabusa-sama and fast!
Setting his jaw in determination Haku send out a rain of senbon. Each found their mark felling multiple gangsters around him at the same time, giving him a small reprieve to catch his breath.

When he looked up he noticed Naruto some distance away. He must have joined the fight after Haku had attacked. His taijutsu seemed a bit stilted as if he wasn't quite used to executing the movements like this. Still he was doing well when one gangster, already going down because of a hook to the chin, managed to hit him with a kick to the stomach. Naruto let out a pained gasp and folded at the waist, almost going down. Arms pressed to his belly.

He didn’t notice the enemy behind him. Haku could feel his blood run cold. He opend his mouth to warn Naruto but he knew it would be too late. The gangster had already lifted his huge Katakana above the blond's head. With a vicious smirk he brought it down.

 

---

---

 

For a few moments Naruto watched as Haku spun around between the gangsters, ducking underneath their attacks and dishing out senbons and blows left and right. His taijutsu was mesmerizing, fluid and smooth like a dance. Then he too joined the fray.

He could already feel the effects of the taijutsu training the jonin had put him through. His blows were more precise and his kicks swifter. In lieu of more seals he had to rely on taijutsu to defend or duck out of the way. He'd thought that the Jonin was simply enjoying tossing them around but now that he was engaged in a close up fight with opponents strong but weaker than the insanely powerful people He'd battled lately he found that his reaction time had improved greatly. In comparison to the Jonin such untrained opponents were quite easy to read with the way they telegraphed their movements. Maybe the Jonin actually made for a decent teacher...

He struck down one gangster with a Kunai and delievered an uppercut to another. But slightly too late even though the blow struck the other down Naruto didn't have time to block the incoming kick.

It connected with his belly, burrowing slightly into the soft flesh. There wasn't too much monumentum anymore due to Naruto's preceding attack and normally he would've walked it off with barely a reaction. But not this time. This time the heel dug directly into the part where that damned needle had been.

Pain exploded from his stomach, radiating outwards eradicatly like the arms of a lighting bold. It wasn't quite as searing as before but the feeling of having been stabbed again almost made him crumble to his knees. He gasped soundlessly clutching at his stomach.

A clanging noise rang out from behind him. Making him freeze, with wide eyes Naruto turned around spotting a gangster that had been lurking around behind him. Seeing that huge Katana so close to his head made his blood run cold. Then his eyes found the person who had saved him from getting his head split open.

A messy mob of grey hair and a green jonin flak jacket greeted him.
It was the Jonin. He had placed himself between Naruto and his would be attacker; catching the huge weapon with his Kunai. The two metal blades scratched noisily against each other.

"I told you: A Ninja should never let his enemy get behind him!", Sensei said.

Naruto could only stare with wide eyes at the broad back of the elder.
Then a needle flew by Sensei's ear nailing the gangster right in the center of his forehead.

Slowly Naruto turned around as Sensei lowered his arms. Haku was standing some distance away, eyes uncharacteristically cold.

"I warned them not to touch my precious people."

 

The rest of the group were taken down quickly and Naruto watched Haku turn towards Gato, who had been screaming and yelling obscenities at his men to take them down right until the last of said men had hit the floor in front of him.
Haku quietly stalked over to the gangster boss an ominous air around him.

Gato had paled considerably. He was sweating bullets and backing away from Haku. As Gato turned to run away he collided headfirst with Sensei who had flickered into existence behind him.

"Now, now my friend. We couldn't call ourselves ninjas if we let you get away now, could we?", he said congenially.

His hand came down on the other's shoulder, squeezing it painfully.

"I think we will hand you over to the villager's, since it was them who suffered the most under you. It would only be right for them to decide your punishment, what do you say? Mh?", his grip tightened in warning but his voice remained cheerful.
At the last part he'd looked up at Haku who had stopped a few steps away. Haku nodded.

"If he tries to run I will finish him off", he warned, a senbon glinting between his fingers. Then ignoring Gato completely Haku turned around jogging over to Zabusa's limp form. Naruto looked after him blankly.

Then a high pitched scream resounded across the bridge, shaking Naruto to his bones and reminding him of something he had dutifully repressed. Haruno had found Sasuke.

 

---

---

 

Something was pressing down on him, something heavy making it hard to breath. And it was noisy. He could hear loud wailing. The voice seemed familiar.

"Sa...ku..ra...c...an't ...brea..th", he pressed out.

His throat hurt and he tasted iron on his tongue. The weight on his chest lifted abruptly. Reliefed he sucked in a deep breath.
His chest hurt.
Actually, everything hurt.
His body felt as if he'd been flatened by an earth wall jutsu.

"Sasuke!", Someone grapped his shoulders and pulled him into a hug.

A groan escaped him. His body hurt. Even though only their shoulders touched there were still quite a few senbon that were nudged aside.
With some effort he managed to open his eyes a bit.
His vision was blurry. There was a shock of pink hair at the corner of his gaze then his eyes meet a pair of pale blue ones. Eyes that looked suspiciously bright.

"Sasuke..."

The voice was quiet, barely above a whisper but Sasuke picked up on it anyway. His eyes widened as he forgot his pain for just a second. This was the first time that the blond had called him by his name.

Naruto pressed his lips together, his usually blank countenance showcasing stress and relief. He blinked rapidly. Sasuke had been right, there were tears in his eyes.

At that moment something clicked into place. Sasuke couldn't really tell what. But he knew he would risk his life all over again in that same situation.

Notes:

Heyyy guys~
Bet you weren't expecting that, Haku lives\☆.☆/.
I got you good, didn’t I? I even avoided replying to your comments so I wouldn't accidentally spoil it.
Honestly at the beginning of this fic I was seriously debating wether or not to let him die. It would've certainly made for some glorious emotional scenes. (There is even a small scene I wrote which now doesn't fit anymore...meh maybe I can use it somewhere else later)
But in the end, I just love Haku so much. He is definitively one of my favourite Naruto characters. So I decided: screw canon, I'm just gonna take him and run! And in order to do that I gave Zabusa the necessary nudge towards character development to save Haku back in chapter 17 (Naruto using talk-no-jutsu for that is not only unlikely at this point in the story but also too late since Haku is already dead at that point in canon.)
All in all, there were quite a few significant developments in this chapter. We will see how they affect the story going forward.^^
See you guys next chapter♡

Edit: I finally finished and uploaded the drawing I made for this chapter! Enjoy!
https://pin.it/3bfvs2TLo

Chapter 25: Friends

Notes:

*Important announcement at the end!*

With a quiet puff Naruto's luggage vanished into the sealing scroll. He rolled it up carefully and secured it at the belt of his new outfit. The fabric was smooth to the touch, unmarred by stains or worn thin fabric. He was glad that he'd taken the chance to order some new clothes in the village. After the fight at the bridge his old Haori had practically been falling apart and both his pants and his shirt had resembled swiss cheese the way they'd been peppered with the small holes of countless senbon. The fabric had been increasingly worn down before that as well but now he'd feared that one forceful move would rip the whole structure apart.

His new outfit consisted of a hooded tunic like top in the colour of burnt orange. From the midsection on it was split on either side almost reaching his knees. Just like his Haori it had long wide sleeves. Two intricately tied knots served as buttons next to his right shoulder keeping the tunic closed another one in the same style but bigger together with some dangling treads and a bead (the shop keeper had called it a Norigae or something similar). These knots as well as the edge of the tunic were of a light yellow colour that set of the burnt orange nicely. The rest of the outfit consisted of some dark blue pants, a brown leather belt with a big pouch for weapons, scrolls and more as well as his usual ninja sandals which thankfully had survived the whole ordeal. This village was not a ninja village, so there were no ninja sandals to be found here

Having finished his packing he sat up straight The sun was streaming through the window, giving the wooden room a warm glow. It was quiet, only the distant sounds of birds could be heard through the window. Today was the day they would be leaving. Naruto didn't know how to feel about that.

Something tickled at the edges of his awareness. Someone had breached the outer barrier. He rose from the floor, the fabric of his long sleeves brushed pleasantly against his arms. Hoping over the windowsill he swiftly touched down on the grassy patch at the side of the house.

The person who'd triggered the barrier patiently stood there, waiting for him. He knew he recognized that cool chakra signature.
Haku's dark hair streamed over his shoulders freely except for the half updo that he'd already worn during their fight. His outfit had obviously been washed and mended after the fight he wore the same one as on the bridge but this time there was no mask or headband just warm brown eyes.

"Naruto, it is good to see you.", he greeted him with a warm smile.

"Haku", he greeted.

It still felt weird to talk a lot. That time on the bridge was the most he'd talked in years. But this was Haku, his friend and he wanted to do more than the bare minimum. Dislodging his tongue from the roof of his mouth he continued, "I'm glad"

Haku's smile widened.

"The new outfit really suits you, the yellow accents go well with the orange."

Naruto could feel his cheeks grow warm.
"Thanks", he ducked his head.

"How is your teammate doing?", Haku sounded more serious as he asked that. Naruto looked up at him. His smile had vanished. Worry was clearly written all over his face.

"Sasuke has recovered well", Naruto reassured him, "The ointment you gave is very helpful. Though..."

Haku looked at him curiously.

"Sasuke refused to let Haruno put it on the injuries on his back"

And what a sight that had been. It had almost ended in a shouting match when Haruno insisted on helping him and Sasuke insisted that he neither needed nor wanted her help. Apparently her fangirl tendencies had caused Sasuke to develop a deep distrust for her 'groping hands' as he put it in one particular nasty instance. Naruto had to admit that she had been one of the more physically aggressive back in the academy though she had yet to try something as indecent as groping.

Normally Sasuke was pretty neutral even cordial to the pink haired girl, if a bit cold, propably to avoid fueling her one sided attratction. He did look just a smidgen regretful when Haruno had stormed out in tears but was too stubborn to apologize. Having witnessed Sasuke's fangirl problems over the years Naruto understood his attitude. Haruno was in no way mature enough to keep such an 'intimate interaction' professional. Even if she didn’t overstep any boundaries, having her fawning and swooning behind his back while being half naked would be pretty uncomfortable.

"So you helped him?", Haku asked with a knowing smile.

Naruto felt the tips of his ears heat up. Just how did Haku manage to see through him that easily?

"I felt guilty", he mumbled, looking at his feet, "It's my fault that he is so badly hurt"

After Sasuke had turned out to be alive Haku had explained to Naruto that he'd been a bit off in his interpretation of the events. Naruto had been quite dumbfounded when Haku explained that he'd expected Sasuke to shield Naruto from the attack. He'd calculated his next move with that in mind, aiming his senbons so that they would hit the points required to cause a death-like paralyse. When Naruto had asked as to how Haku came to that conclusion Haku had just smiled at him cryptically.

Even though Sasuke technically had never been in mortal danger it still didn't sit well with Naruto to see him that injured frustratingly trying to reach the punctures on his back and failing. It had been weird, applying medicine to someone else, but he felt that he owed it to the other.

Haku's smile had turned self-deprecating, propably thinking of how his attacks had causes those injuries. Naruto didn’t like it. It reminded him too much of that moment on the bridge, when Haku had asked him to kill him.

"How is Zabusa coming along?", he changed the subject.

"His wound is healing well. It will take quite some time but I will make sure that he makes a complete recovery."

There was a tightness to Haku's eyes and smile that Naruto couldn't quite place but it seemed as if Haku didn't wish to talk about it any further.
Naruto nodded. Haku's knoweldge on herbs and ointments was amazing. Haku's expression softened.

"Naruto, thank you, for everything", his voice was filled with emotions and warmth. In his eyes there was a glimmer, small and still a bit tentative but strong. He looked more alive than ever before. Like he'd finally found his light in the darkness.

Still that sentence reverberated in Naruto's core. Reminding him of that desparate fear and suddem emptiness when Haku had vanished before him on the bridge. The horror of those final words. Because they had been final words then. Haku had planned on dying. Speared on Sensei's chidori.

"This is not goodbye?", Naruto didn't like how small and scared he sounded. But he couldn't help it. He needed to make sure.

Haku shook his head with a warm smile.
"No, we will see each other again."

Haku reached out and put his hand on Naruto's shoulder.

"Friends?"

His brown eyes gazed into Naruto's pale blue one's with genuine unspeakable warmth.
Suddenly Naruto's vision was all blurry again. A small sob escaped him.

"Friends!", he replied chocked with emotions.

He could basically feel Haku's radiant smile. And his lips curved into a small one as well. His facial muscles twitched, not used to forming that expression. But it felt right. Warm salty tears were running down his face as he gripped Haku's hand with his own.

Friends.

Notes:

Hey guys, we've finally reached the end of the land of waves arc. ☆.☆
Closing it up with a truly heartfelt moment between our boys♡
Here is a link if you're curious about Naruto's new outfit, it will stick around for a while: https://www.pinterest.de/pin/849421179743678138/

 

Talking about sticking around...I'm kinda....not.
Important announcement!:
1. I'm taking a break from this story for some time. There are some other priorities for me to take care of right now.
2. I'm NOT abandoning this story. I plan on coming back to it around the end of February.
3. I also need that time to consider and decide what I want to do with the next arc. I already have some nice ideas but I want to get them in order a bit before jumping into it. The chunin arc has a lot of characters, motivations and plot points that I need to keep track of. I'd rather take more time to think things through than coming to a point where I scrap and rewrite the whole fic...
4. If I find that I will not be coming back to this fic after all or something else about the uploading plan changes i plan to inform you guys. But i don't expect that to happen. I enjoy writing this story and I haven't even come close to getting my fill of bromance yet!

Thank you guys for all the comments and Kudos!
That said, I hope I will see you guys again in February!
Take care of yourselves and enjoy Christmas and new year!

Chapter 26: Coming...home?

Notes:

After focusing on Naruto and Haku last chapter we are now circling back to Sasuke again.

The journey back to Konoha passed by pretty much uneventful. The weather was nice and there was no sign of enemies anywhere. Everyone was quiet, seemingly muling over their experiences in wave, even Sakura. Sasuke enjoyed the peace and quiet after the last few days of her pestering him about his wounds. Which were finally healed.

The salty sent of the sea followed them for quite a stretch of the way, clinging to their gloves and carrying the phantom sound of sea gulls.
As they slowly passed from open fields into the forest, the breeze carried the taste of rich soil and fresh tree resin. The re-entry in familiar territory eased some of the left-over tension, as the trees grew to ever greater heights all around them.

Sasuke felt his attention drifting to his blond haired teammate. Despite the seeming calm they still kept a loose diamon formation just in case, with Kakashi-Sensei and Sakura keeping the helm and rear respectively. Naruto had taken the position to Sasuke's right, blond hair swaying lazily in the breeze and to the rythm of his steps.

It was easier to keep track of him now. Before his gaze had simply slipped off the blonde like water off a duck's coat. His presence had been like vapour in the morning air, hazy and indistinct. Even knowing where he was at a given moment(which had often slipped his mind just like the apparition had his gaze) he'd had tremendous trouble focusing on him.

Maybe it was because of the Sharingan, though he wasn't quite sure how that worked when his Kekkei Genkai was turned of. Either way his newfound capability to observe his teammate was being put to good use during the trip back. The ghost boy (somehow he'd grown reluctant to use that epithet for his teammate) was an enigma and everything he'd learned about him on this mission just made his intruige rise.
Especially the thing with the clans.

Often he caught Naruto absentmindedly fiddling with that strange hair tie of his. Apparently it had been a present from that fake-hunter nin they had battled on that bridge. Which let Sasuke to believe that the braid had propably been that guys work as well. The fact that Naruto had made friends with an enemy nin during their mission honestly flabberqasted him.

How had that even happened in the first place?

Naruto barely ever said anything, especially not outside of missions. Still somehow, while no one was looking, those two had grown close.
So close that Sasuke could see it.
See it in exchanged glances and subtle body language that spoke of trust and affection. See it in the way Naruto seemed to brighten in the presence of the other. Like a sun tentatively stretching it's first rays across the faded horizon.
It was a subtle but striking change.

After leaving wave that subtle glow had begun to slowly diminish. The fine touch of colour fading back into that washed-out state.
That whisp of presence fading with the salty breeze.

Sasuke hadn’t quite registered the difference at first. Subtle as it was, during their stay in wave, or rather during his genuine connection with that fake-hunter nin, some inkling of presence had seemed to have manifested, filling out the hazy quality of the 'ghost-boy'. Now though, it was fading fast.

It almost seemed as if Naruto grew transparent right before Sasuke's eyes.
With every step that carried them further from the other's friend.
Now that he thought about it, that Haku guy was really weird as well. First he laced every.freaking.inch of their limbs with Senbon, almost killing them and then did a complete 180 suddenly insisting on helping them remove said senbon (that he had stuck into them, in the first place!) in order to avoid any accidental damage to the nerves or organs.

Sasuke couldn't even say why he'd went along with that ridicilous proposition, after all just mere hours ago hat guy had been the enemy. Maybe because Naruto seemed to trust the other guy or maybe just because he really, really couldn't risk any damage to his nerves (and even his chakra coils if he was unlucky- the black haired boy informed him with a smile). He would never be able to prove Itachi wrong. To take revenge for his family if he became a cripple.
That reminded him of the other truly baffling thing that boy had said. He still couldn't quite wrap his head around it, it-

Their arrival at the Gate to the village interrupted his train of thoughts. He stored the thought away for later, turning his attention towards the Chunin that greeted their sensei with lazy waves.

"Yo Hatake, back from a mission?"

It was a redundant question, there wasn't really any other reason for a Jonin Sensei and his entire team to be outside the village borders. Kakashi nodded anyway.

They had to stop briefly so that Kakashi-Sensei could sign in their team properly. As the two gate-keepers insited on iddle chit-chat with their Sensei Sasuke let his gaze wander over the familiar sight of houses submerged in abundantly green trees and other greenery taking in the rich smell of smoke, earth and soil.

"They didn't cause you any trouble, did they?"

Somehow that statement caught Sasuke's attention. Something about the relaxed cheerfulness rang fake. Though he couldn't put his finger on it. Drawing his eyes back to the two men sitting behind the desk he caught the look of the one with the spiky hair and the bandage across his nose.
It didn't match his demonstratively relaxed body language. His eyes were hard, borring into something to his right with a coldness that made made Sasuke's skin crawl.
Then the Chunin turned back towards Kakashi as their Sensei babbled something about 'cute little Genins' and ''adorable gremlins making him go grey prematurely'. Sasuke barely listened.

As the last Uchiha (that person was no Uchiha anymore) He was used to getting various looks. Looks of pity and of curiosity. Looks seizing up his strength and careful looks, as if he was a powder keg waiting to explode. But this wasn't any of those. Taken aback by the unexpected sight as Sasuke was it took him quite a few moments to recognize the emotion that radiated from those dark eyes.
The realization sent a shudder down his spine.

Hate.

The Chunin's eyes had been full of hate. As he tracked the direction the other Ninja had looked at his gaze fixed on his blond teammate who was, as always, staring at nothing, eyes unfocused and eerie blank again.

That random Chunin had been glaring daggers at his teammate, as if he'd murdered someone. And Naruto didn't seem surprised at all.
And it didn't stop there.

When they left the guard station and made their was towards the Hokage tower to report their mission the stronger Ninjas they encountered on the way all sported similar expressions. Faces twisted into ugly scolws. All cold and uncaring and hateful.
It made his hackles rise.

Naruto seemed to progressively hunch in on himself the thicker the crowd grew. It was almost imperceptible. But the stony quality of his blank expression and the subtle rise of his shoulders gave it away.
He'd drifted behind them, almost as if trying to hide in their shadows as the crowd surged around them.

Something stirred within Sasuke's memories. He hadn't paid much attention back then, too busy keeping watch over the bruidge builders daughter and their surroundings, but now that he thought about it, wasn't this kind of how Naruto had acted during their outing to the market place in wave?

Even before they had reached the market Naruto had fallen back, just slightly, so he was a few steps behind them. He had written it off as a practical choice for guarding the woman back then, after all it was common sense for a formation to have someone watching the front and the rear. But now he realized that there might've been more to that semi-automatic reaction than simple practicallity.

Contrary to the Shinobi the normal civilians didn't pay Naruto any heed, not even noticing his ghost like presence, still the blond flinched whenever one came to close. Barely perceptible, but Sasuke saw it all the same.
Naruto shrinking back from the crowd with something akin to terror swimming in the depth of his eyes.

Was this why Naruto had steadily withdrawn into himself the last few days? Not because he had missed his friend but because he'd known what waited for him here?

An uncomfortable burning sensation rose in Sasuke's innards and his scowl deepened. Before he even realized what he was doing he had slid diagonally between his blond teammate and the bustling crowd. Taking the spot that was not headed by Kakashi.
Keeping his head straight ahead he starred daggers at anyone around them.
That was another thing he had learned, people tended to stop their stupid staring if he glared bloody murder back at them.
Civilians and Ninjas alike parted before his glare. Not keen on a confronation with the last Uchiha. He scoffed inwardly.

After they had finished their report Kakashi-Sensei dismissed them with the instruction to rest for a few days. Immediately upon being discharged, Naruto scurried off into the direction of one of the lesser frequented back alleys. As he passed Sasuke their eyes meet for a brief moment. Too short for Sasuke to discern the emotion in those pale blue eyes even as they lingered for a split-second longer than usually but somewho he still had the feeling he might've done something right.

Notes:

I'm back, just as promised :D
(With 'around the end of February' I also meant the beginning of March, might've been better to formulate that more clearly, whoopsie)
Anyway, I still have to sort some things out, so I won't make any promises regarding the uploading schedule yet. Though I estimate I will upload the next chapter within the next two weeks:)

Thank you guys for your patience and all the comments and Kudos. Over a hundred Kudos!! Thank you guys so much. I was so happy when we hit one hundred I was basically hopping across the room ☆.☆

Chapter 27: Frustration

With a resounding ringing sound the chains shattered, chakra dissolving and seeping into the air. A silent curse bubbled up behind closed lips.
This was the third time today.

A deep frown marred Naruto's usually so blank face as he opened his eyes to the familiar view of his makeshift room. Golden rayes filtered through the branches and holes in the worn down tarp. Painting glowing spots onto dark green moos and throwing the room into a soft contrast of golden light and shadows. The peaceful picture escaped him this time, lost in the rising frustration.

No matter how hard he tried to cling to the chakra to the mental imagen the feeling of his adamantine chains somehow he never managed to manifest them for more than a few minutes at a time. After the fight on the bridge he had been practicing even more than before, even sitting down to meditate right after their check in at the Hokage tower (and their suffocating march through the village) but it was doing nothing.

He'd made no process whatsoever.

Unbidden his thoughts turned to a certain dark haired teammate of his. His scowl deepend and he pressed his lips together.

How was it possible that Sasuke was already so good with the Sharingan? He hadn’t even had it for a day and had already managed to track Haku. Haku! One of the fastest Ninja he'd ever met, with it! Not only that, it had even enabled him to stricke back at him in the middle of a fight. Something Naruto hadn’t even managed to that when Sasuke had been helping him. He'd barely kept up with Haku's barrage with skin of his teeth and Haku hadn’t even been trying.

Haku too seemed to have complete mastery over his Kekkei Genkai. Naruto knew deep down that it wasn't quite reasonable to compare himself to Haku, after all he'd only found out about his Kekkei Genkai a few months ago compared to his friend (oh how he still marveled at that. He had a friend) who'd trained it for years but still he couldn't help the gawning feeling in his gut. Haku and Sasuke were taking to their clans' inheritance like fish to water while he was left to flop around in a shallow puddle muddy and umcomfortably warm from the sun.

Was he that pathetic? Was he not worthy of his clan's Kekkei Genkai? Unconsciously he balled his hands into fists, fingernails scrapping at the skin.
No. He couldn't think that way.

This Jutsu was the only truly tangible evidence linking him to his family. The only thing no one could take away or call fake. He drew up the image of the scroll in his mind. Repeating the words on it like a mantra in his head.

cannot be learned by non clan members. cannot be learned by non clan members. cannot be learned by non clan members

Setting his jaw in determination he drew himself upright once more. He would learn this jutsu. He would master it, whatever it took. There was no way he would give up on his parents' gift.
Releasing a deep breath he relaxed his hands, letting them fall into his lap and closed his eyes.
The light behind his eyelids faded from consciousness as he slowed his breaths to a steady rythm.

This was something he'd practiced over and over again during the last months. So it didn't take him long to consciously relax his tense muscles
Slowly, with measured steps he sunk into himself. Letting his thoughts flow around him like the soft current of a breeze. Whispers of emotions and bits of pictures and impressions bathed in soft light, fluttered around him. Familiar calmness washed over him but this time he didn’t stop to dwell on it.

Instead he continued on, passing the familiar and warm sensation of hands on his cheeks and red hair brushing against his brow, sinking deeper than ever before.
Slowly the lights faded behind him, it grew ever darker the deeper he went. A weird feeling churned in his gut but he pushed on.

 

---

---

 

Some cold, wet liquid seeped into his hair, pulling at his clothes. Naruto's eyes shot open. For a few seconds he lay there, staring up increduously at a dark ceiling above him. A small puff of white air escaped his lips, wafting lazily up without a single breeze to disturb it.
He sat up, hair sticking to his face and dripping down his back.

Where was he? He'd just been meditating, hadn’t he? Was this inside his mind?

Once on his feet he hugged his arms around himself teeth chattering. It was cold. So cold he could spot tiny icicles in the edges and corners of the wall. Glimmering weakly in the soft light. A quick survey of his surroundings told him he was alone, to the back and to the front stretched a long...hallway? Upon closer inspection it looked more like a sewer. Damp and dark, submerged in water that came up to his knees. He wrinkled his nose.

Taking a deep breath he began walking. He'd come this far, he couldn't just turn back now especially when there was such a strange place in the depths of his mind.
Each step created ripples in the previously calm water. Ripping up the surface tension and causing Cold liquid to lap at his shins, chilling him to the core.
He didn’t like the cold.

As it slowly seeped right down to his bones he could almost feel the phantom pressure of snow at his back, snow as red as blood.
Shaking his head he swallowed the bile that threatened to rise up his throat. Instead he focused on what was straight ahead. The ends of the tunnel like structure were dipped in black but the further he went the more he felt an unaccountable sense of tension rippling through the air like static, making his hair stand on end. He got the distinct feeling that there was something up ahead.

Sure enough, after a few more steps, he realized that the hallway opened up into a large room or something similar. Stopping briefly before the edge of the walls he spied warily into the darkness beyond. He couldn't really make out anything from where he was standing. The cold had caused him to slump into himself in an effort to retain warmth now he drew himself upright, squaring his shoulders.

Whatever it took. He reminded himself. Taking a deep breath he stepped forward.

The room beyond the tunnel was so big that he couldn't make out its walls or even the ceiling. Even the obscure light source that had accompanied him within this structure only reached a certain radius around him, illuminating the water in a dim warm light. Like the orange flicker of a candle against deep grey.

Ripples silently glid over the surface in growing circles which vanished into the dark. It was so quiet his breath seemed unnaturally loud. Still the air was thick with the feeling of an unidentifyable presence.

Naruto took a other hesitant step forward. Something peeled itself out of the darkness before him. Towering structures of what he could only guess to be bright red. Pillars as wide as he was tall that rose out of the dank water and vanished into the seemingly endless darkness above.

Mesmerising and deeply unsettling at the same time it compelled him to approaching further, parting the white puffs of breath that lingered before him. His heart pounded in his ears. He knew before he even realized. The sight of a square sheet of paper, intimately familiar to Naruto in its form and its flowing script hanging a few times his height above himself on one of the pillars, a pillar hat seemed to be split right down the middle, brought it into cruel focus.

A cage.

This was a cage.

As if his thoughts had summoned it, a deep rumble rose from the other side of the hall, reverberating through the vast expanse and making the water ripple much more violently and urgently than before 
Unconsciously Naruto took half a step back but his eyes were fixed on the oppressive darkness behind the bars that now seemed to shift and move.

"What are you doing here?"

The voice was deep, deeper than any voice he'd hears so far. It had a certain growling inhumane quality to it as it rumbled around the space making his hair stand on end. But what really struck terror into Naruto's bones, were the glowing red eyes that opened behind the bars. They were huge, bigger than Naruto and distinctly almond shaped. The Iris was of a deep red like freshly spilled blood and the pupils were thin slits.
Naruto opened his mouth but no sound came out. The murderous intent seeping from these monstrous eyes, dripping from that inhuman gaze pressed down on him. The ghost of screams echoed in his ear but his eyes stayed glued on the creature that was bearing down on him from within the darkness with the bloodlust of a starving beast.

The huge eyes narrowed, as if the creature was trying to gut Naruto with his gaze alone. The air suddenly seemed unbearably hot, singing on Naruto's freezing skin.

"What a pathetic brat. If only those bars weren't there..."

With wide eyes Naruto stared at the creature, imagining for a split second that the bars weren't there, leaving him to be torn to shreds by the monster that prowled in the dark beyond the light. Deep horror sunk through his chest pooling in his stomach. Everything in him screamed at him to run but he stayed rooted to the floor.
The eyes narrowed even further, as if debating if tearing down the structure keeping Naruto save wasn't an option after all.

" If you have nothing to say, get out."

Something slammed against the pillars, something huge and frightening, hidden behind a flimsy layer of darkness. The room shook. Naruto almost lost his footing. Before he could scrample back in blind terror another hit send tremors through the entire structure. Something leaked from behind the bars, bubbling angry and red, a few spots leaking from the paper.

The world exploded in pain.

A burning hot iron plunged into Narutos stomach, ripping skin, muscles and organs alike. "NARUTO!?!", the desperation of a ghostly scream ripped at Naruto's mind. Impressions of burning candles, salty tears on his cheeks and warm liquid on his belly drove into him like nails. A deafening roar shook him to the core.

Gasping for air he resurfaced, ripped from the depths of his mind like a knife out of a wound, doubled over he glutched at his stomach like a dying man. His heart hammered in his ear. White hot pain arched like lightning through him his mind steel reeling. Gradually the pain subsided to a faint burn next to his belly button and he became aware of the soft flickers of the evening sun permeating the cushy moos of his home. Sweet trilling of little birds soothed the almost feverish pitch of his mind and the feeling of soft but firm ground beneath him anchored him back in reality.

His thoughts were too jumbled to even consider continuing with his training. Instead he mechanically ate some left over grilled fish he had from lunch and settled in for the night.

Naruto could barely sleep that night. Deep terror of desperate screams mixed with the bone-chilling feeling of overwhelming bloodlust making him leap up in horror and drenched in sweat the few times he did manage to drift off.

Notes:

Naruto finally catches his first glimpse of Kurama, but since no one ever told him he doesn't know what he's seeing
I put quite a few references to different things in this chapter...I wonder if you guys caught them. Some might be a bit obsure.
Unfortunately, weekly updates just won't work for me right now, instead I plan on uploading my new chapters every two weeks.
Thank you guys for all the Kudos, I'm really happy to see that so many people are enjoying my story.
I really put a lot of thought and care into it.
See you guys in two weeks~

Chapter 28: Moonlight craze

A gigantic full moon hung over the capony of Konoha's forest. Its cruel silver light bore down on him undeterred by the thick greenish black foliage, stripping away the inky darkness. Flailing open his brain and burrowing into his mind.
The quiet of the night drowned in wordless furyragehate. It was screaming in his ears, bursting in his chest.

It's existence was slipping away, stuffed in a container far too small and brittle. Twisted together and torn apart into an unrecognizable mess. Bars digging into its soul, ripping it open until madness poured out in a black torrent. Spreading through his lungs and climbing his throat like a sticky sickness, clogging airways and clawing at his mind.

It needed to rip, to tear, to crush, to shower the world with red rain. Sooth the splintering madness with a torrent of warm, sticky red. Shouting his existence into the world by extinguishing another. Painting himself with foreign life until his entire being run vivid crimson. Drinking in the metallic quality of the air finally loosening the suffocating craze, just a fraction.
Half forgotten words of hazy faces, the impression gentle violet eyes left in the last scraps of his self-conciousness had led him to spend the night in the forest.
Away. Away from the City bustling, teming, glowing with life. Away to not compromise... His wordless thoughts were slipping away from him as the roaring in his ears increased exponentially. Sand bubbled around him. Twisting, flitting around restlessly. It tried to settle on him, wrap around him, warping him, twisting him together like its soul.

Rejection.

It buzzed around him, agitated, almost enraged. But then it spread out, filing the air with grating gold. filtering into every nook and cranny without success. The local wildlife had long since hidden away, cowering before the immense bloodlust radiating of the small red haired child.
With a groan he dug his finger into his hair, mind quivering beneath the manic screeching. Jagged fragments grating against each other drawing fresh rivulets of madness, running down his skin.
There was nothing to prove his existence with here. No way, to carve it into the raw flesh of another to cement it against the madness.

The bright fireworks of the settlement brushed against the edges of his senses. So much life and such fragile life. So very fragile..and so very full of redredred.

Red to soothe his pain. Red to prove his existence. The last remnant of subconscious reluctance melted away. Swallowed by ravaging pain. It would flood the streets crimson. Turn his sand into a river of blood.

Crack

The snapping of a twig hit the suffocating silence like a bomb. Crazed turquoise eyes speckled with flecks of burning ember snapped over to the creature foolish enough to come close.

His eyes found it before it could detect its Chakra. It was a boy, barely taller than him with long blond hair. He stood just a few branches over. Close enough for him to see the horror blossom on his face. A small flicker of him wondered why he hadn’t sensed the other much earlier.
The others Chakra seemed to be strangely dispersed around him. Almost ghostly. Causing his senses to slip off and over it, if not for the razor sharp bloodlust honing in on it.
It was of no interest. He was alive. A living creature. Underneath the weird qualitiy of his Chakra it sensed a roaring life force.

Before He could catch quite up with his own observations and before the other could react as well Gaara's hand rose in a familiar motion. Sand shot through the air, lunging at the boy. Pale blue eyes, blown wide with fear and shock was the last thing he saw before the sand completely wrapped around the other.

The excitmentfurybloodlust reached a crescendo. Howling in triumph and qrotesque Delight.

Blood!

There would be some gloriously vivid, vivacious, crimson life spilled!
The pale hand hung sideways in the air, fingers itching with the need to killkillkill. Like in trance, without hesitating, Gaara clenched his outstreched fist.

Notes:

Heyy guys...sorry I took a few days longer...
My brain is kinda uspide down lately...
Also, last time this story somehow didn’t fix the updating date...I might have to contact the AO3 team if it still doesn't work this time....weird

But you know what's funny? Just when I was in the middle of writing this chapter I came across a Reel on Instagram, asking how likely I would be to survive if I was suddenly transported into the last scene I wrote....what irony to see that reel while writing a completely murderously crazy Gaara (especially when I just wrote about him wanting to 'carve it into raw flesh')...of course it would be instant death for me XD
Also, the constant switching between him and it was not a writing mistake. I did it on purpose but I hope it wasn't too confusing^^*.
This chapter is very short but the next few will be longer.
Plus Gaara finally enters the scene (and promptly attempts to kill our protagonist). Let's see how this Arc turns out, shall we?
See you soon~

Chapter 29: Monster in the Night

When Naruto woke up he didn’t have the slightest idea he would face death that day.

The day started out pretty normal. The twittering of birds roused him from his slumber while the stray sun rays bursting through the leaves of his makeshift home, tickled his nose.
Blond hair, splayed over a bed of moss and tree roots like honey, followed his movement when he shifted. He brushed it out of his face as he sat upright.

For once he didn’t have to hurry in order to show up in time for morning training. Since his place was quite far removed from the training grounds, almost at the other end of the village, he usually had to leave quite early if he wanted to make it on time for morning training. Though most of the time their Sensei ended up being flippantly late. But after their return from Wave Hatake Sensei had told them to rest for a few days. So for once he didn’t have to hurry to make sure he got there on time.

Instead he took his time inspecting the collection of seals in and around his makeshift home. Checking them for wear and tear and any hint of intentional interference (as unlikely as that was.)

The one he'd put up for protection against bad weather had needed a touch up, apparently some small animal had walked across the part for 'proof' and smudged the ink.
Naruto counted himself lucky that the function had only been partially compromised, had it smudged a bit differently he might've woken up to a torrent of water in his face.

Not for the first time he considered simply carving the seals into the wood itself but he wanted to be able to leave this place without a trace at any given time.
So far no one had found this one and he rather liked it, it was very close to the stream, but he still vividly remembered that time a drunken angry mob had forced their way into his apartment during a festival, smashing the already decrepit place.
He'd just about managed to scramble out the window before they found him. He might've been able to avoid the attention of the civilians at his point but the same couldn't be said about Shinobi and there had been at least some Chunin within that group as well.
Had they noticed him he would've been as good as dead. A shudder racked his body at the thought. He could almost smell the stench of alcohol and smoke from back then, wafting in the air. The angry shouts and the shattering of what little furniture he'd had. And then there was the fire. It wasn’t quite clear if on accident or purpose, but the mob had managed to set his apartment on fire. A glourious orange blaze that'd licked through the door and burst the windows. Either way no one had been interested in stopping the flames until the apartment was just a black and burned out husk.

Naruto never returned. He also didn’t ask for a new apartment. If they had tracked him down once they could do it again. So instead of staying in the city. Hr sought shelter in the woods of Konoha instead.

After he'd fixed up anything he'd deemed necessary Naruto ate a handful of berries and nuts before washing himself further downstream.
Picking stray twigs out of his locks and using the pressed juice of some herbs to clean his hair and himself as well as possible.

The water was pretty cold, seeing as the source originated from the depth of the mountain range behind the village but it was better than being perpetually dirty. And really Naruto couldn't remember ever having had the privilige of a hot shower or a warm bath in the first place.

The water in his apartment had been cold and often slightly brownish because of rust. The one time he'd tried to enter the hot spring bath he'd gotten a slap to the face and the threat of being thrown in the hot spring outside,that was known to be scorching hot to the point of having to be fenced off, for his troubles.

At the time he hadn’t really believed they would make good on their threat. After all, even though everyone rejected him they would surely get in trouble for killing him, right?

The Hokage (or gramps as he'd still been calling him back then) would surely step in before they actually tried to kill him, right?

The memory of his naivetee brought a fresh wave of bitterness accompanied by a wet chill at his spine. It left a bitter taste in his mouth, a taste reminiscent of the coppery tang of blood.

When he settled down for his training he choose an extra sunny spot on top of one of the larger stones next to the stream. Hoping the warmth of the sun would chase away that chill seeping into his bones.

Usually he would take this opportunity to work on his adamantine chains but he still hadn’t been able to make sense of what had happened the day before. What he did know was that it had triggered that burning, stabbing sensation in his gut again. But even that concern paled against the image of those blood red eyes. Even now the memory still made him shudder.

Just what had that been?? And why did he encounter it in his own psyche?

While setting up his seal drawing equipment Naruto resolved to later check out the library. Maybe he would find some information there. It wasn't as if he had anyone he could ask.
(Sasuke's face popped into his mind, but he pushed it aside. What were the chances Sasuke of all people would have more information on this)

After his (thankfully much more fruitful) sealing practice Naruto went to the library and headed straight for the forbidden section.
Had there been some books about this in the normal section he would've known. He'd read every single one of the books there in those long winter nights. He might not have understood everything he'd read about but he would certainly remember if there had been anything about...weird creatures in one's mind.

Again it was laughably easy to escape the notice of the scattered civilians inside the building but unexpectedly Naruto actually found a Shinobi stationed in front of the forbidden section. This came as such a surprise that he'd almost walked right into the man. Luckily the other had coughing into his hand not paying attention to the people around him. Hurriedly Naruto melted back into the rows of shelves closest to the entrance to the forbidden section.

What was this?
In all his years, there had never been a Shinobi on guard duty here.
Yes he hadn’t been in the library since he graduated but still. Why now of all times? The green flag jacket gave away the rank of the guard.
A chunin. This was bad.

While his sneaking skills and proficiency in concealing his presence had grown considerably even a Genin would notice it if Naruto physically pushed him aside to open the door. Depending on the skill level chunin might even notice him before he managed to draw close at all.

He couldn't risk getting caught. There was no telling how the Chunin would react to him trying to get into the forbidden section. He might be able to get away with his life but it would definitely cause a commotion.

A commotion that would attract attention.

Don't attract attention

Naruto shuddered at the thought of having all the people he bypassed on the way here stare at him. Burning into him with ice-cold gazes. If they saw him. If they recognized him and realized he was still alive... Maybe they wouldn't keep to simple stares. Maybe they would decide to end it.

Naruto's blood ran cold at the thought.
He could practicall hear the squelching of wet snow.
The soggy cold in his clothes and hair. Red spread over his vision and his heartbeat quickened until it felt like the frantic flapping of a hummingbird.

He could feel himself slipping, reality blurred and twisted in front of his eyes.
Until he found himself squatting on the floor. The world swirled around him in blurred shapes and colours.
The sharp pain from where he'd burried his fingernails into the soft flesh of his palm helped him draw back from the chasm looming darkly before him.

He took a deep breath until his lungs felt as if they might burst and then released it quietly and deliberately.
This wasn’t helpful right now, he had to stay focused and use the right opportunity to get past the Chunin unnoticed. Slowly, deliberately Naruto drew himself out of his mind and focused on the Shinobi instead.

He looked fairly average, with brown hair and eyes. A blue forehead protector bandana and standart chunin issue clothes. What was unusual was the long sword strapped to his back as well as the dark circles under his eyes and the sickly palor of his skin. Just when Naruto thought that the other coughed again. A dry sound.

Absently Naruto wondered if it was really that smart to station a Shinobi with such a weapon in a place with limited space. And such an obviously sick one as well. Though sick didn't mean harmless .

 

As Naruto sat there waiting for an opportunity a tumult broke out outside. Loud voices and shouts could be heard through the half open windows.

"HELP HELP! The honorable grandson is being attacked!!"

Naruto's eyebrow rose in question at the weird title but the guard suddenly started cursing. Looking back and forth between the door and the commotion he finally decided he had to go help and with another colourful curse grapped his sword and rushed out. Naruto watched him go in amazed astonishment. This 'honorable grandson' person must be really important.

He checked one more time if there was anybody looking then he hurried over and slipped into the forbidden section.

Once inside Naruto didn't have to worry about being caught anymore as long as he didn’t make any loud noises. The trouble was getting out again.
It had taken him hours and hours of waiting until he got another opportunity and when he was finally on his way back night had fallen.
The full moon shone on him as he tracked through the back alleys of the village, always on alert. These pathways might be better to avoid running into ninjas but stumbling over a drunken and angry civilian could end badly for him as well. Only when he crossed the line between the outskirts and the forest did Naruto relax.

His stomach growled loudly, insistently drawing Naruto's attention. Naruto groaned. He'd forgotten to eat lunch and his last meal had been more than ten hours ago. He'd have to hurry and get some stuff from his storage scrolls.

As he hurried through the familiar tree tops his mind returned to the fruitless search. Naruto hadn’t really been able find anything specific. Maybe the Information was hidden in the Hokage tower instead of the library. Just as he suspected to be the case with the information about the Uzumaki Clan. Or maybe he was looking for the wrong thing. 'Vaguely monster-esque being in my mind' wasn't really an easy thing to look for.

And since there had been a seal wouldn't it be connected to his Clan anyway? Should he try sneaking into the Hokage tower? But what if he got caught? The thought made him shiver. The tower was guarded by Anbu there was no way-

Maybe it was because he was tired after a long day of pouring over seals and books. Maybe it way because of his rush to get home and get something to eat. Maybe it were all those thoughts swirling through his head. Or maybe it was all three of them combined, whatever the reason Naruto did not notice the deathly Aura until he entered its immediate vicinity with the seemingly deafening cracking of a twig under his foot

The bloodlust slammed into him like a wall of bricks making him stumble just as he touched down on the next branch. The small twig growing out of it was what fell victim to his instinctive efforts in stabilising himself.

Fortunately he didn’t fall off the branch, unfortunately this mistake had announced his arrival better than any flourish of trumpets ever could.

Bloodshot eyes whipped around to face him. Every muscle in his body seized under the heavy bloodlust in those eyes. Turquoise flecked with glowing gold. Hair hauntingly red in the silver moonlight as if trenched in blood. The boy was young but the murderous aura he gave off pressed down on everything around him almost like a small mountain.

 

Buzzing like a swarm of angry hornets Sand swirled around the boy. Permeating the air Clinging to one half of his face, where it blurred the features, shaping, forming them into something else. Something inhuman.

The boy raised his hand in a weird angle. Alarms went of in Naruto's head but it happened faster than he could react.
Sand surged forward, following the line of the boys arm. Nameless horror filled Naruto as the stream of sand descended upon him, winding around his limbs and lifting him up. It wrapped around him crawling up his torso and closing around his head.

The last thing he saw was a crazed grin.

Then the sand closed over his face.

Panic set in as the sand pressed into him.
He was going to die.
That boy was going to kill him.

No, this couldn't happen. He couldn't die here!

He hadn’t even come close to his goal yet. He had to escape, he had to run!

His whole being trembled like a cast iron gong struck with full force. The tremor passed through him as hot white pain erupted from his midsection. Something hot burst from his skin, blasting off the sand and bubling around him in deep crimson.

Wide black rimmed eyes stared at him in disbelief. For a split second they stared at each other. Both shocked at the turn of events.

Then Naruto ran.

 

Blind terror spurned him on as he leapt through trees and over roofs. He barely noticed half the village pass by him. He knew if that guy caught up to him he would be done for.
Suddenly the pain in his abdomen which had been steadily grown stronger burrowed into him as if piercing right through his stomach and splitting his spine.

With a gasp Naruto collapsed onto the roof below. Electric currents rased through his lower limbs as they singed the edge of his nerves.
He barely managed to get up on all fours. Blond strands hanging around his face, chest heaving. Hand pressed to his stomach.

The bubbling hot stuff had recedeed to just under his skin, but he could still feel it simmering. Though he couldn't really focus on it against the pain.

 

Then he sensed a presence next to him and his heart stopped.

Had the boy followed him? Would he die anyway??
He could practically feel the sand crawling up his legs, clinging to his skin. His heart thundered in his chest.

When he moved his face slightly to see around his hair a deep blue came into view. It seemed agitated but for some reason his panic subsided almost instantly.
And with it went the boiling bubbling feeling just underneath his skin. He almost gasped in relief when the pain in his stomach dissipated only leaving a mild burning sensation behind.

Still he couldn't help but flinch in surprise when his name was called.

Notes:

Heyy guys~
I wanted to upload yesterday but I was literally falling asleep over editing so I decided to postpone a bit.
Isn't this chapter nice and long?
Also dropping a bit of Naruto lore :)
This concludes the first meeting of Gaara and Naruto...let's see how that relationship develops this time ^^.
Thank you for all the comments and Kudos!
I'm glad to know people enjoy my story♡
See you guys soon~

Chapter 30: Unexpected Guest

With a chocked sob Sasuke startled awake. Red eyes haunting him, clinging to him like the shadows in the creases of his matress. He could almost taste the iron in the air. See the streets of his home turn into a bloody puddle.

With his heart racing Sasuke knew he wouldn't be able to go back to sleep right now. Instead he pushed his blanket off and slid into a slightly crouched position in front of his bed.

Slowly, methodically, step by step he slid forwards or to the side, brought his hand down or raised it to form a block. Kicked his leg high as if to stricke the chin of an invisible opponent before dropping low and sweeping them off their feet.

He spun around the room and around himself in a soothingly well known and predictable pattern. As his heart rate calmed slowly he took note of the sensation of cool wood underneath his bare feet.
The way it lightly creaked whenever he shifted his weight to another foot. The way it was slightly springy in some areas but perfectly rigid in others. How it felt gnarly and sleek at the same time, its edges sanded down so they would pose no threat to whomever deigned to walk across them.

The feeling of overwhelming terror and grief faded into the background as he went through his Katas. But the dull throbbing in his heart remained. He punched a hole through the air before shifting seamlessly into a side block. Something he'd had some trouble with, mixing up which hand had to got up and which down the first time he'd attempted that Kata. Now he had it down pat, could do it with his eyes closed if he wanted to.

He could almost imagine his mothers soft hand carding through his hair, praising him for his diligence whenever he learned a new Kata. Imagine his father standing behind her, arms crossed giving him a stern nod.

A sharp pain pierced through his chest. The next roundhouse kick almost cost him his balance, as he aggressively swung his leg with more force than usual cutting through the moonlight filtering in through the window.

Breathing heavily he stood there, one leg raised, arms drawn close in a defensive position. His Sharingan whirring, catching all the little specks of dust dancing through the air around him. He didn’t know when he'd activated it.

Clenching his eyes shut he forced the Chakra welling in his eyes to receede. Trying to distract himself from the visceral mixture of hate and grief clawing at his heart. He reached for other thoughts. His mind wandered back to that day after the fight on the bridge.When weird Hunter-nin guy, had removed the Senbon littering Sasukes limbs.

 

It was quiet. Naruto had stepped out of the room some time ago and hadn’t returned. Sasuke was incredulous at the amount of trust the blonde seemed to have for what had just hours ago been their enemy.
His gaze never left the other, suspiciously observing everything he did.

The fake hunter nin worked fast but methodically. Carefully removing one needle after the other and putting some paste and gauze over the spots.
His long black hair was tied into a ponytail except for the two separatedly tied strands in the front. His sleeves were rolled up, showing of his pale arms. He might've been even paler than Sasuke himself. Sasuke scoffed inwardly.

There was something that just didn't fit with this kid. A blurry memory that kept bugging him.

"Why?", he demanded.

The other continued with his work seemingly undisturbed.

"Why what?"

"Why don't you seek revenge?"

The boy paused. Hand with salve hovering inches over a particularly nasty looking hole on Sasuke's arm.

"Revenge?"

Sasuke could feel himself growing angry.

"Don't play dumb! I heard what you told Naruto! The Mizukage hunted down your clan!"

The other closed his eyes briefly. Carefully applying the salve before he drew himself up to face Sasuke.
"I know that sometimes people can still hear a bit when in that state, but to think of all things you would not only hear but also remember that...", he trailed off.

"It must have had a great impact on you."
Now the other raised his gaze to meet Sasuke's. Brown stared into black. Analysing.

Sasuke resisted the urge to shift under that gaze. It reminded him of Naruto's. As if the other understood some deep, hidden part of his soul. He averted his eyes, scowling at the ground. Not willing to let a stranger gaze so deep into his soul.

"What good would it do me to seek revenge?"

Sasuke's head snapped back up.

"WHAT GOOD WOULD IT DO??? HE KILLED YOUR FAMILY!"

Despite his outburst Haku regarded him calmly. Sitting there, hands in his lap, as if they were not discussing the murder of his family. It infuriated Sasuke to no end.

"Will killing him bring them back?"

Sasuke reeled back, flustered.

"I- n- no, but-"

"I killed my own father when I was just 4 winters old.", the other interrupted his stuttering.

"It might've been self-defense but it was also revenge. He had killed my mother, whom he swore he loved and he was going to kill me too. He and the villagers. Blinded by hate and fear they killed my mother and I killed them."
Now his gaze grew distant, as of he was looking at something far in the past.

"After that life tasted like Ash in my mouth. I had lost everyone and everything that was important to me. There was no one who needed me anymore. I was completely alone. Revenge didn't help me at all, it just highlighted how truly alone I was, how utterly empty I felt."

There was that look again. As if the other wanted to say 'you know how that feels, don't you?'. Sasuke grit his teeth. He could see where the other was going with this but it just wasn't possible. There was no way.

"Hate doesn't heal anything. It burns and burns until you are a husk of yourself. Rather than wasting my time taking revenge and feeling that terrible emptiness I want to live my life for the people I love. With the people I love."

He smiled a small smile. Amused and wistful

"It might've been a bit...twisted, before Naruto crashed into it.", an small smile played on his lips, just for a second. "But being with Zabusa gave me a purpose. It staved of that terrible all consuming lonelines. Finally, there was someone in my life who needed me."

"And-", he chocked a bit on the word, "it turns out, he might...actually want me"

Sasuke didn't know what to make of those brown eyes bright with tears. Something ugly in him hissed that it was weakness. Foolishness.
But he had witnessed firsthand how strong Haku was.

The other visibly gathered himself though a small smile stayed on his lips as he regarded Sasuke attentively.

"I think you already have what you need to fill that emptiness, you just need to realize it"

With that he rose, gathering up the bowl with bloody senbons and the ointment jar. Sasuke hadn’t even realized that they were finished.

At the door the other paused, not looking back at Sasuke.

"Remember, what is lost can't be regained, so make sure to treasure it"

 

Something crashed loudly onto his roof, startling him out of his meditative concentration. Sasuke did not jump like a cat confronted by an unexpected cucumber and he would kill anyone who'd dare suggest otherwise, thank you very much.

Taking a deep breath, which of course did nothing to calm his yet again frantic heartbeat, he grabbed a Kunai from his nightstand and approached the window.

Sasuke carefully glanced around the windowsill, taking stock of the empty street, illuminated by a lone street lamp and the barren roof that covered the broader floor beneath him. After making sure there were no threats lurking in the shadow he quietly climbed out of the window onto the tilted roof. After assessing once more that he was unobserved he swung over the edge of the roof.

He landed as quietly as possible, feet touching down on the tiled roof. His eyes taking in his surroundings. The roof was empty, save for a few leaves and- his gaze settled on something in the shadows. It was crouched low, seemingly taking no notice of him.

Kunai at the ready he inched forward in his defensive position. Cautiously he approaching the figure kneeling in the shadowy part of the roof, kunai at the ready.

Slightly erratic gasps escaped the huddled figure but they didn’t seem to have noticed Sasuke yet. That is until Sasuke came within two feet of them. They stilled so abruptly, it almost looked like a flinch and then turned slightly.

From behind a bunch of hair a blood red eye glared at Sasuke. The Uchiha flinched back, heart pounding in his chest but when he blinked the red glow was gone. In it's stead was blue. Pale, washed out, familiar blue.

A shift made a long braid of blond hair tumble into the illuminated part of the roof. Now that his visceral panic no longer narrowed his entire field of vision down to a single crimson(?) orb Sasuke finally realized who was before him.

"Naruto?"

At the sound of his voice the figure flinched and turned it's face up to meet Sasukes eyes.

"Sasuke?", the blond whispered.

It really was Naruto. But what was he doing o Sasuke's roof in the middle of the night? His voice sounded off too. Then Sasuke noticed the arm clutching his abdomen. As if he was in pain. He took a step forward lifting his hand, as if to reach for Naruto.

"Are you okay?"

Now that he took a closer look at his teammate. The blonde looked really shitty. His skin was even paler than usual, a thin sheet of sweat clinging to his face.
He looked dishevelled, hair sticking out in everywhich direction, clothes crumpled and strangely dirty. His eyes were blown wide, almost as if he expected an attack...had he been attacked? Sasuke's blood ran cold at the thought, the images from his nightmare resurfacing again unbidden. That terrible, terrible red.

A loud growl broke the silence. Sasuke and Naruto stared at each other. It was hard to tell in the twilight but it almost looked as if a faint pink dusted Naruto's cheecks. Sasuke cleared his throat.

"Come on, I still have some food left-over", he said offering his hand. Naruto's gaze wandered from him, to his hand and back.

With his arm outstretched like that the silence quickly became uncomfortable. Sasuke shifted on his feet. Had that been the wrong thing to say? Should he have not offered his hand?

A feathery touch drew him out of his rapidly spiraling thoughts. Naruto had overcome his hesitation and apparently decided to accept Sasuke's help. Sasuke quickly helped him up before another embarrassing moment could ensue. Then they climbed down the roof and back in through Sasuke's window.

Naruto's face was as blank as ever but his eyes were wide open, taking in everything he could in the dim light. When they got to the kitchen Sasuke flipped on the light switch and quickly retrieved the leftovers from his tomatoe stew and put them on the stove. Upon turning around he found the blond standing akwardly in the middle of the kitchen. Careful not to touch anything, as if he was scared he would make it dirty.

"Sit down", Sasuke gestured with his chin towards the table.
Again Naruto's gaze trailed back and forth between him and the table, as if trying to make sure the offer was real before he settled gingerly at the edge of a chair. Arms rigid and hands in his lap, sitting at attention as if he expected to get chewed out and chased out for simply touching the chair

Sasuke pursed his lips but eclected to keep quiet and instead turned his attention to the pot which was starting to grow warm now.

 

In the end Sasuke couldn't say how things ended up like this but for some reason he found himself back in bed, listening to Naruto's soft breathing. When turning around he could just see the pale blonde hair of his teammate over the edge of his bed. He wasn’t even sure where that Fuuton had come from or why he owned one in the first place. Sleepovers had certainly not been on his mind ever since that day.

But even though he couldn't make sense of how this had happened he couldn't find it in him to regret how things had turned out. Not while the familiar sight of blond hair in the twilight soothed his strained nerves and Naruto's even breathing slowly lulled him to sleep, despite his expectation of not being able to sleep again that night.

His apartment had felt strangely empty after returning from wave. Suddenly the absolute silence and lack company had seemed so suffocating. Like the walls were closing in on him turning into torrents of blood with each new bad dream, pulling him down into an endless dark abyss.

But that wasn't all, he felt...more settled than ever before
He hadn’t realized how truly alone he had felt before he had been forced to spend an extended amount of time with other people, always focusing on his hate, stewing in his pain and jolting awake every night. When he'd returned to his terribly terribly empty apartment it suddenly became crushing, that absolute feeling of loss, of isolation.

There had been no Sensei imparting life lessons on how to eat more healthily (though he was eating healthily already, thank you very much), no annoying chatter from Sakura, no quiet breathing to disrupt the suffocating silence of the night, to remind him that his teamates were alive, that he wasn’t surrounded by corpses
No pale blond hair serving as a beacon for his gaze, keeping the red eyes in the shadows at bay. It had taken time to grasp the root of his unease but when he had, the revelation had been crushing.

The time in wave had reminded him of what he was missing and suddenly it was as if he'd become aware of a gaping hole inside his chest. Contrary to refreshing him, the two days of complete rest had almost driven him up the wall. Spending day and night in this empty place...

He turned on his side adjusting the blanket as he went. His gaze locked onto his teammate, seemingly already deep in slumber. Naruto hadn’t really told him why he'd ended up on Sasuke's roof in the middle of the night but as Sasuke's eyes slowly fell shut he found that he was thankful.

This night he slept peacefully no more nightmares scaring him awake.

Notes:

Hello, hello~
Aaand another nicely long chapter ^^.
Well? Did you guys see that coming? (The ending of the chapter not the length)XD

To be honest I'm not completely happy with Haku's talk with Sasuke...but I also don't know how to change it...and I didn't want to delay the chapter.
Just to avoid misunderstandings, when Haku talks about Zabusa maybe wanting him. He is referring to the fact that he now sees the possibility that he might actually be important to Zabusa as a precious person and not just as a weapon.

Thank you guys for the Kudos ♡
I honestly don't know what was going on that guest commemts got banned, but it seems they are possible again...so y'all are welcome to leave comments again.^^

Well then, see you guys soon~

Chapter 31: Chunin Exam 1: Written Exam

The frankly unforseeable events of the previous night had thrown Sasuke off so much, that he'd almost forgotten the fact that they were scheduled to meet up for training again today.
The two days Kakashi-Sensei had given them to recover were over.

There had been half an hour left to make it in time when the birds singing outside his window had slowly drifted him to consciousness. When that realization had finally gotten through to his sleep addled brain Sasuke had exploded in a flurry of motion. (Yes Kakashi-Sensei would most likely be late again but Sasuke hadn’t been late yet! At this point it was a matter of pride) In his haste to get ready he'd almost fallen over the ghost like blond in the entrance area.

Naruto had really been waiting for him. He'd half expected him to just leave after waking up and the sight of the neatly folded Futon had seemed to prove his assumption correct (he did not acknowledge the slight pang he had felt in his heart at the thought). At first glance Naruto looked perfectly calm and expressionless as usual. But Sasuke's sharp gaze picked up on the way his hands fidgeted underneath his sleeves and how he subtly shifted his weight from one foot to the other. It seemed Naruto hadn’t dared to wake him but he also hadn’t left. Opting instead to stand silently near the door.

"Wait for me, I'll be right there!", Sasuke shouted as he dashed into the kitchen.

After clanging about in the kitchen for some minutes Sasuke quickly snatched up his bag and they were off. Sakura was already waiting at the training ground when they arrived just in time. When she saw him her face lit up and she waved excitedly. Shouting something about 'Sasuke <3' and 'long-time no see'.

Sasuke scoffed inwardly. Seems that girl still had her silly crush. He had hoped that she would've matured after the last mission...at least she knew how to hold herself back in serious situation.

Unfortunately for him, training did *not* count as a serious situation apparently, giving her ample time to swoon over him. He gave her a curt nod and settled down some meters away, hoping she would get the hint.

Naruto just stood there silently staring at the sky his features almost ephemeral in the light of the rising sun. Like the fog lingering in the air. Sasuke wondered how Sakura hadn't noticed the blond yet. After such a long time as a team she should be more used to his presence. Or maybe she had just been to focused on him to notice. After all they'd never arrived together before.

"Naruto"

The blond turned his head only slightly to look at him. Sasuke gestured him over. Ignoring Sakura's exclamation of surprise at the blond's 'sudden' presence.

After a beat of silence Naruto obliged. As the blond hesitantly stepped closer he suddenly found a square box thrust in his face. Blinking in silent surprise Naruto stared at the Bento Box.

"You didn’t have breakfast yet, right? I made an extra one", the Uchiha mumbled as he avoided Naruto's confused gaze a blush dusting his cheek.

The blush deepened as Naruto stood unmoving. Staring at him.

"Take it!", Sasuke thrust the box into the blond's hands and turned around in a huff, turning his attention to his own Bento-Box.

Kakashi-Sensei always showed up late, annoyingly late, so he had gotten in the habit of bringing his breakfast to the training ground and eating it while waiting for the Jonin. Thankfully he'd had some things on hand that were easy to make, otherwise he would've had to forego it today on account of not being late.

He didn't turn around again but he heard Naruto settling down a few steps away from him and the tale-telling sound of a Bento box opening. Satisfied Sasuke took a bite off his eggroll.

Kakashi arrived late. Of course.

 

---

---

 

The Chu nin exam. Naruto stared at the sheet of paper that was his entrance ticket to that important event. He hadn’t expected to be nominated for it so fast.

"Are you signing up for it?" Sasuke's voice drew his attention.

He looked the raven square in the eye and nodded. Of course he would.

A smirk broke out over the others face.

"Good."

 

---

 

Kakashi-Sensei took great pleasure in pummeling each of them first separatedly and then collectively. All in the name of 'preparing them to take the Chunin exam'. Sasuke almost swore he could feel sparks between his finger when he moved after training the element release for hours. Or maybe it was just that his bruises had bleed over into his nervous system and messed up the electric signals. He did feel battered enough for that to br possible.

This evening after they were finally finished with their training Sasuke as always split from the group without a word. Though after a few steps he stopped and looked back.

"Naruto", he said catching his gaze.

Black eyes meet pale blue for a long moment. He made a small but prompting gesture with his chin. Then he turned back around, resuming his slow pace. For a moment Naruto looked at his back with wide eyes. Then while Sakura was still stammering confused by Sasuke's unusual behaviour he started to move, setting off towards the departing Uchiha.

After he caught up to the other he slowed his stride to match his. No further words were spoken but they weren't necessary. This night, both clanless boys slept soundly, content in the reassuring presence of each other

 

---

---

 

It was a coincidence that they arrived at the building of the Chunin exam at the same time as Sakura. Naruto and Sasuke had risen so early, the streets had been mostly empty when they'd made their way there. Sasuke subconsciously relaxed a bit at not having to witness such an infuriating display as two days ago. Sasuke had still eyed everyone they crossed on theor way suspiciously.

Sakura greeted them with a nervous smile. She started a bit when she noticed Naruto, but to her credit she simply greeted him as well. Maybe she was getting used to his ghostly presence after all.

Sasuke eyed her from the side as they made their way in. She seemed pretty tense as she twirled her fingers and even slightly bit her lip. It was that insecurity again. Aside from silly waste of time and energy that was her crush on him she was a decent Konoichi. Even without a lot of battle powress she had played her part in the land of waves but she sorely lacked the confidence to put her knowledge into proper action. Everytime she said something she would glance at him as though wanting him to evaluate it. As if her entire purpose hinged on his approval. Didn’t she have any other drive to being a Shinobi?

He tried lifting her spirit by acknowledging her Genjutsu capabilities when they breezed past the fake floor without having to confront those guys gathering there and it seemed to work. He just hoped she would manage to grow more confident on her own during this exam.

 

---

 

A written exam. Of all the things Naruto had imagined this was certainly not one of them. After the tense welcome the other Genin in the room finally turned around to the instructor who began to explain the rules. Naruto breathed a silent sigh of relief. He couldn't tell how many of them actually saw him but that just made it worse. Not knowing where potential danger could come from.

The room was set up in a lecture style with three blocks of long benches and chairs proctors sitting to either side, to make sure no one was cheating and Naruto had ended up in one of the rows in the middle. Sasuke and Haruno somewhere behind him.

When the test started it didn’t take long for him to survey the questions and come to the conclusion that he wouldn't be able to solve any of them. They were on a whole different level than those in the academy and it wasn't like Sensei had trained them to decipher secret codes or anything like that. Maybe what would've been a good topic for the academy but he couldn't remember ever hearing about that.

 

Then he paused suddenly. This whole assignment was weird. Actually it had been suspicious from the start. What had Sensei said again yesterday? To look beneath the underneath or something like that? The whole point system especially in relation to cheating simply didn’t make any sense.
Slowly a plan took form in Narutos mind.

Quickly but meticiously he assembled the various components he would need for this, letting his pen fly over the exam paper. One symbol for connection, one for scanning, copying and transfer. Brushes worked better for seals but this would do for now, besides using the same medium ad his target was essential for this seal. After adding in the last one He drew a border mark at the edges of the paper and put an alignment sign down. Finally he integrated a trigger in those final two components. Quickly checking over his work again he gave a satisfied look, this should do.

 

Having finished that he let his gaze subtly roam the room, looking for a target. There! in the row before him just one seat off to the right. That guy had been continously writting away. From his position Naruto couldn't read the answers but every question seemed to be filled out and the man's body posture was unusually relaxed compared to the overall tension of the other contestants.

Having picked his target he let his right hand fall down and lowered his head as if in frustration, so the lower arm was covered by the table while his left surreptitiously pinned down his test paper. The wood gave him just enough cover to sneakily pull a seal out of his sleeve.

Patiently Naruto waited until the moment the guy put his pen down. The second it met the desk with a quiet click Naruto took action.
With a quick flick of his finge he sent said seal sailing underneath the tables, two rows ahead and then he activated it.

A surprised squack escaped the guy two rows to the front as a great gust of wind rose up beneath him. It was so strong it pushed him out of his chair, leaving him to go down with loud clatter.

 

But the wind didn’t stop there, instead urged on by Naruto's Chakra it spread around the room, ripping away test sheets and smacking them in people's faces. Shouts rang out as the chaos spread rapidly throughout the whole room.

Admist all the chaos Naruto's full concentration was on the paper which now sailed towards him through the air, paying no mind to how the current tugged at his hair and clothes.

Slightly rising from his seat (though never letting go of his own sheet) He quickly snatched it before it could get blown past him.
It was the right one. Every single question was meticiously answered.

He hurridly put that one on top of his own and pushed his Chakra into the hastily formed seal. A weak glow and suddenly letters melted into being on his test. Once finished he immediately released the other sheet into the air current, just before the other Seal stopped going.
From the corner of his eye he saw the paper slowly drift to the floor between the rows as the wind who had tossed it around ceased aprubtly.

The room was a mess. Chairs, writing utensils, papers and even people strewn across tables and the floor. A lone headband had flown across the room to almost smack on of the proctors in the face. Someone was cursing loudly. Naruto's hair hung into his face in disaray. His loose braid not being suitable to hold it against such strong winds.

He raised his hands to smooth it down as he sat there admits the chaos. Heart beating quicker than normal as he tried for an unasuming look. This seal had been new.

He'd come up with it after considering possible ways to defend against many weapons (cough Senbons cough) coming from many directions (and after he'd given his Adamantine chain practice up for the day in frustration). It was still unfinished and until now had been entirely untested, having only resided in the realm of theories and brainstorming. The output and directive measures as well as the coverage needed to be adjusted to be more suitable for combat. Looking at the chaos around him, especially close quarter one. There was not much of a point in using a seal that blew off allies and enemies alike.

It took a few minutes and a lot of cursing for everyone to find their papers (and seats) again.
Only a few had managed to hold onto theirs and withstand the sudden onslaught of air.

Naruto caught Sasuke's frazzeld gaze behind him. His usually sleek black hair stuck out all over the place and- was that a pencil stuck in the black strands?

Despite himself Naruto felt the corner of his lips twitch. The Uchiha narrowed his eyes into a glare. But it did nothing to diminish Naruto's mirth. The other gaze that meet Naruto as he turned around on the other hand diminished it very much. Turquoise eyes stared unblinkingly. Fixating the blond as if he was a rabbit in front of a snake. The redhead was staring at him again. A shiver crept down his spine. Those empty eyes. There was something lurking in those depths. He still remembered blood lust so strong it tasted like copper on his tongue.

"Order!" Rang the shout of the instructor.

Hastily Naruto turned his eyes forward, relieved to escape that eerie gaze. The scarred Shinobi with the headband stood in the front, arms crossed and with a stormy expression. Naruto tried to look as inconspicuous as possible. There was no way for them to prove it had been him but he needed to avoid drawing attention.

If you want to live don't attract attention, be invisible.

The eye of the instructor roamed over the Genin. Naruto felt his heart might stop when the man's gaze met his but the Jonin didn’t linger on him.
Many of the Genins seemed to cower before his steely gaze only a few met it head on or ignored it disinterstedly.

"That-", he thundered, causing quite a few Genin to flinch in anticipation of the lecture that was sure to follow. Only for them to be dumbfounded when a smirk formed on the man's face.
"was an impressive display"

His gaze swept over the heads of everyone gathered here once more.

"To pull of something like this without giving yourself away..."

"Still", his smirk vanished as suddenly as it had shown up, "if I catch anyone making a mess out of the exam hall again I will disqualify them on the spot."

Naruto swallowed, this guy was certainly not kidding. Fortunately he already had all the answers.

"And now hurry up. The clock is ticking"
Paniked rustling and exclamations later the room had returned to it's previous tense but quiet atmosphere.

 

---

 

After successfully copying the answers down with his Sharingan, weathering the storm that was one hundred precent Naruto's work without losing his exam paper (and smoothing down his hair - there had been not only a pen but even an eraser stuck in it!) it was finally time for the last question. Sasuke leaned forward hands folded before his mouth and eyes narrowed in concentration. He would not miss a single word.

The instructor had taken his place in the front again, all imposing with crossed arms. A tense hush settled over the Genin. A hush that was immediately broken the moment everyone processed the rules for the tenth question.

Sasuke's eyebrow rose. That didn’t make any sense, if they answered wrong they would be Genin forever?
It didn’t really seem to make much sense. But in the end it didn't matter. There was no way he would give up now. He could already feel his blood pumping with the thought of strong challengers.
He had to get stronger and the Chunin exams were the place for that. He'd just make sure to answer correctly.

His gaze swept over Sakura and Naruto who were both sitting in the rows in front of him. He just hoped neither of them would give up either

 

---

 

Naruto took in the new rules with quiet contemplation. Just like the rules before it seemed kind of weird but he didn’t dwell on it for too long. As if he would give up now. The Chunin exam were only a pit stop. A good stepping stone and an opportunity to get stronger and gain access to the Hokage tower without having to sneak in yes, but not essential. In the end it didn't matter that much.

With that he subtly straightened his back and awaited the final question.

Notes:

Hey guys~
And thus one of the most iconic arcs of the series begins ☆.☆
(And the one at least half way responsible for my hiatus because I needed time to figure out just what to do with it)
Kicked of by a truly windy chapter ;D (no I won't apologize for the bad pun)
There was just no way our Naruto would react as loud and as boisterous as the og. But as I said I'm not making him a all knowing child genius either. So the questions are still too hard for him, he is just more adept at thinking things through and his seals are a great asset as well.

Thank you all for the comments and Kudos♡ and see you guys soon~

Chapter 32: With family like this who needs enemies

The pitter patter of bare feet across wooden planks resounded within the Hyugaa estate. A girl with short dark hair rushed through the the compound excited speed only dampened by the everpresent wariness of running into an elder. Her team had just finished their first successful c-rank and she couldn’t wait to tell granny Umemiko all about it.

She even got her a souvenir from outside the village! A little figurine clutched to her chest. She'd been in such a hurry to get home she'd barely stopped to take of her shoes before entering. Tou-san would've scolded her badly for that, but not even the thought of her strict father could hinder the smile stretching across her face.

Her Byakugan had been very helpful during this mission, she'd spotted the bandits lying in wait around the corner in advance and thus enabled her team to deal with them swiftly. Kurenai-Sensei had praised her for her contributions! Even Kiba had acknowledged her part in finishing the mission swiftly.

As eager as she was she didn’t quite register the noise coming from up ahead. Knowing that no elder usually crossed this area.
But when she turned the corner to granny Umemiko's room the sight before her made her freeze in her tracks and her stomach plummet.

There, on the elevated wooden veranda that encircled every single building of the clan compound her eyes found the figure of her granny Umemiko. Long white hair which had half escaped its usual bun now hung messily over her face and spilled down her arched back.
Wrinked hands clutching her head so tightly, fingers digging into the scalp so violently that tiny rivulets of blood had begun to drip into her white hair and down her temple.

The bird seal on her forehead glowed so brightly it was visible even through the knotted strands of hair, pulsing and burning in a sickly bright green. As if it scorched into the very matter of her brain and nervous system. inscinerating every nerve in her body.

And above her one of the elders stood. Face contorted in fury and his hand raised to form the sign which triggered the seal.

"THAT WILL TEACH YOU TO DISRESPECT ME AGAIN, YOU FILTHY WENCH!", he shouted just as Hinata came to an aprubt stop at the horrid scene. His pointy beard quivering and spit flying, as the old Woman wound herself in pain at his feet.

She didn’t scream but the stiffled pained grunts that escaped her clenched jaw cut deeply into Hinata's soul like jagged glass.

She had just stood there frozen, watching with horror as granny Umemiko writhed in pain. Until finally the old man stalked off with a huff, not even bothering to check the figure twitching quietly on the floor. Only then did her limbs break free of their frozen state and she rushed towards the older woman, plunging down hard with her knees to the floor. The pain didn't mean anything to her as she anxiously called out her name.

Sweet and kind granny Umemiko had smiled at her, a horrible strained caricature of her warm and loving smiles.

"Hinata-sama...", she'd stretched her hand out and Hinata hurried to cradle it in hers. Dropping the figurine with a small clatter.
Granny's voice was hoarse and scratchy as she spoke to her..

"You're...a kind child." She took a wheezing breath but her grip on Hinata tightened just for a moment.
"Never...lose...that.....", and then her hand went limp. Her face which she'd turned to the young Hyuuga with great difficulty fell back against the wooden floor, pale eyes blank and lifeless.

 

Hinata woke with a start. Heart hammering in her chest. It took a second for the dream to fade. Slowly the chirping of the birds trickled into her consciousness. Blending into the relentless buzzing in her ears. The soft light illuminating her room seemed to mock her for the rapid beating of her heart and swirling emotions.
She lay frozen for quite some time. Insides churning and deathly still all at once. Blanket twisted and halfway off the bed. Had this been some weeks ago she would've had emptied her stomach over the side of the bed by now. Sick to her stomach at the way her Clan had killed one of it's own in cold blood. Heaving, gasping and stiffling sobs so that no one would notice.

Hinata still remembered how granny's hand had grown cold in her desperate girp and the crushing feeling in her chest when cardiac arrest had been confirmed. The effects of the bird seal had proven too much for somebody of her age.
Her heart simply couldn't take it.
Some time later the clan head had shown up. But he'd simply stared at her dispassionately, callously. Telling her to stop crying and that she was pathetic even as other people ushered in to take granny's corpse away.

That's when her world completely shattered. Before this she'd thought her father was merely strict. Stuck in rigid traditions and too stiff to really show care to people. But when he made no attempt to hold the one who'd just tortured a member of his clan to death accountable she realized he didn’t care. He didn’t care about the suffering inflicted. Didn’t care about the cruelty against a member of the branch family. Didn’t care about the body vanishing underneath cold dirty earth. That was the moment she'd stopped calling him father.

Her hands were clenching the white sheets so tightly her knuckles had turned white from the strain. Just for a moment longer she stayed in bed, staring at the ceiling eyes burning with unshed tears.
Today was the day of the Chunin exam.
Just some weeks earlier she would have shied away from that. But not anymore.

The memory of granny's warm eyes turned lifeless over basically nothing replayed in her mind over and over again. Was this what it was like to have eidetic memory? Hinata had never been as good at remembering things as Neji but this moment had etched itself into her memory with cruel clarity. Determinedly she pushed back the rest of her blanket and got up.

 

After getting ready, she made a quick detour to the kitchen snatching up something to eat. She didn’t feel like it. Her stomach still in knots and her throat cloqqed with grief and rage. But she would need food. It would be foolish to go into the Chunin exams without eating anything.

Aunt Yuno as always set aside some small snacks for her. The slightly heavy set women smiled warmly when she noticed her.

"Good morning Hinata-sama"

Hinata smiled as she returned the greeting. There was a smudge of flour on aunt Yunos cheek and the cheerfully bright bandana she always wore in the kitchen to keep her hair out of her face had slipped slightly, a small green stripe peeking out from underneath it. The bird seal. Hinata's smile slipped at the sight and she felt her stomach cramping up again.

"Thank you, auntie Yuno.", she said hiding her expression behind a small bow, before scurrying for the door. Fists clenched and stomach churning.

Before leaving for the Chunin exam Hinata took a small detour to a secluded corner near the wall of the compound. Heading straight for the small wooden tablet underneath the shelter of an old tree.

Carefully Hinata tugged her legs under her kneeling in front of the tablet propped up against rugged bark. Morning dew dampened her clothes but she payed it no mind as she offered up one of the onigiri auntie Yuno had made for her.
The sight of the clumsily carved Kanji spelling the name Umemiko Hyuuga sends a familiar pang through her heart. Her vision growing blurry.

The memorial tablet was crude, but Hinata had wanted something to mark her grave. Something that would testify Umemiko's existence. A place to grief. Branch members were simply buried without anything to mark their grave.
As if they were no better than cattle to be kept and disposed of at will.

The pain had barely dulled over the last few weeks but the gaping maw of horror and grief at the cruelty of her own family was now turning into resolve.

She didn’t have time to be afraid. She wouldn't fail. The Chunin exam are just the beginning.
Never again would someone of her blood be made slave to the clan and discarded like trash, not if she had anything to say about it.

Her hand dug into the fabric of her pants where they rested on her leg. Taking a deep breath Hinata bowed to the tablet.
It was an apology and a promise, never again would she let something like this happen. She would change the Hyuuga and get rid of that horrible seal once and for all. Tears burned behind her eyes but she didn’t let them fall.
When she sat upright again her pale eyes were hard with determination. The cracked figurine next to the tablet the only witness of her silent pledge.

Notes:

Heyyy guys~

Well? Did you expect that Hinata would get the spotlight for this chapter?
No? Neither did I XD.
I was just puzzling over the story and...here it is.
But man...this chapter gave me a lot of trouble. I couldn't figure out how to structure it...that's one of the reasons I'm a bit late in updating, sorry.

I'm considering uploading the entire confronation with Orochimaru at once...it might fit better that way. If I do that I will probably upload it in three weeks time and then continue with my regular schedule after three more weeks.

PS: Hinata calls her granny because she was like one to her, Umemiko was not actually her grandmother, since she's part of the branch family. But you propably guessed that already.

Thank you guys for all the comments and kudos and see you soon:D

Chapter 33: Chunin Exam: The Forest of Death 1

The leafes and twigs of the bushes Sasuke had taken cover under were pocking and tickling him but Sasuke barely paid them any mind. Black eyes glid over the destruction. The earth where they'd just been standing on mere seconds ago had been cleaved open. Bits of earth and gras were laying to either side of the trench cutting straight through the forest.

 

He had no idea what had happened to his teammates. Had they been hit by that blast? Was that why he couldn't catch sight of them? Either way there was something foul here. Strange flora and Giant creatures aside this was most decidedly not normal.

 

He crouched behind the bushed trying to stick to the cover they provided, while slowly getting up.
Footsteps rang out behind him and Sasuke whirled around to face the potential threat. Kunai drawn. He paused. Naruto was jogging up to him, blond braid swinging.

"Sasuke!"

Sasuke watched the blond draw near brows furrowed.

"There you are! Where is Sakura?", Naruto asked.

Staying pointedly relaxed Sasuke looked off to the side, where that unnatural wind had carved straight through the forest. Only someone very powerful could use such a strong attack.

"I don't know. Maybe she got hit by the blast"

"Eh? Then we should go look for her!", as Naruto said that he briefly closed his eyes in concentration. As if considering where to look for her first.

Sasuke whirled around and in one smooth motion slashed his Kunai across the blonds neck.
Or at least he would've, if the other hadn’t dodged the blade by stepping backwards.

"Oh?", the other remarked. Those pale blue eyes now sharp like a razor. "What gave me away?"

Crouching in a defensive position Sasuke raised the Kunai in front of him. Black eyes narrowed and fixed on the interloper wearing his teammates face.

"Naruto never calls Sakura by her given name and also... I've never once heard his footsteps"

"Ha!", a grin spread over the fake Naruto's face. It was wide, too wide and unnaturally sharp. Twisting the familiar features, the rounded cheeks and big eyes, into something uncanny. Sasuke had to repress a shudder.

With a puff of smoke the transformation was released. In place of the fake Naruto now stood a woman with long dark hair. Her top of a dull beige hung below her knees with a weird cord like purple belt and her headband sported a symbol that looked like three crooked arrowheads without a base. Kusa. This woman was from Kusa.

Sasuke remembered seeing her with two other Kusa shinobi, one with a bald head and one with a mask. He surveyed the surroundings taking care not to let the Kunoichi out of his sight but he couldn't spot her teammates anywhere. A chill ran down his spine. If he had been singled out like that maybe that woman's teammates had gone after Naruto and Sakura? They wouldn't know which of them held the scroll after all so it would make sense.

A creepy chuckle interrupted his thoughts.
"Who'd have known the little blond would have such sneaking capabilities, as to escape the notice of an Uchiha..."

Hearing this set Sasuke even more on edge. Something was weird. Of course it wasn't the fact that she'd recognized him as an Uchiha, even without the Uchiha fan on the back of his shirt his black hair and eyes made it rather obvious. No it was the way she said it. The way her tongue lingered, slithered around the word like an oily rag that set off his inner alarms

She held her hat in a way that covered half her face, a single eye gleaming from the shadow. "not bad, this just makes it more fun for me anyway. After all...", letting go of her hat she stood facing him. And as she spoke her tongue licked over her lips, spilling over dangling and curling in front of her at an impossible length. The grin she now send Sasuke's way, sent chills down his spine.
"Hunting prey is much more rewarding than stalking it"

 

---

---

 

"-uto, Naruto!", someone whisper yelled into his ear and shook him urgently. Naruto's consciousness gathered from where it had been scattered, rising through the haze into sudden wakefulness in a heartbeat. Cerulean eyes snapped open. Light poured into his retinas like little blades proding at the back of his head. Pain bled through the awareness, dull but kind of stabby at the back of his skull. With repeated blinking Naruto's gaze focused on something pink, no someone pink. Haruno was crouched above him. He blinked. Something hard pushed into his back. Still dazed he realized it was the root of the giant tree he was sitting propped up against.

"You're awake!", though still quiet the relief in Haruno's voice was palable.

"How?-",

"How long have i been out?"

"Shh-" she leaned forward covering his mouth with her hand. Naruto restrained from slapping her hand off in a panic, in favor of panicking for an entirely different reason.

There was something moving behind her. Something big and brown. The enormous flat head twisted around. Forked tongue tasting the air. It was a snake, a snake as big as the Hokage tower.

He barely heard Haruno's explanation that they needed to be quiet for her Genjutsu to work as slitted golden eyes almost as big as Naruro was focused on them.

 

---

---

 

His breath came quick and shallow if from exertion or fear Sasuke couldn't quite tell. (Fear it was fear. Even now his legs were shaking, trembling in remembrance of the killing intent that woman had directed at him.) The red stain on his pant leg spread slowly. Blood seeping into the white fabric warm and wet.

The Kunai embedded into his leg was glinting in the muted light. Dark and made from steel but strangely unreal to his fuzzy mind. He barely felt its sharp blade as it moved against muscles, veins and nerves. The pain he had used as a last desperate attempt to rip himself out of his shock induced paralysis barely a distant echo though blood was continuing to ooze from the wound.

After staring at the weapon for an unkown amount of time Sasuke reached through the haze over his mind and slowly closed his hand around its handle. The tips of his fingers were buzzing. The Kunai felt weirdly distant in his grip. As if he was holding clouds instead of a weapon crafted from heat and iron.

Subconsciously clenching his teeth he pulled it out of his leg. The sharp burn brought back some clarity to his brain. He blinked and forced his reluctant limbs to move.
Cautiously he peeked around the trunk of the tree he was hiding behind.

It was the barest hint of rustling foliage. More a feeling than a concrete sound that cut through the daze and had him push off the branch at the last second. More tumbling then jumping.

Fangs almost as large as Sasuke clamped down where he'd just been, grazing the edge of his lower leg. Sasuke stared with wide eyes as he caught himself on a lower branch opposite of the other. A giant scaly head swung around, forked tongue rapidly glidding in and out of the creatures mouth.
Tasting the air.

Before he could quite gather himself the snake snapped around. With a curse Sasuke catapulted himself as high up into the air as possible but to his horror the giant snake wound around the trunk of the massive tree as quick as lighting. In the blink of an eye it had reached Sasuke's height and dove for him with a wide open maw.

In Sasuke's minds eye the terrifying sight overlapped with the image of that slimy lady. Lower eyelid dragged down uncaring of fingers digging into soft flesh to reveal a bloodshot sclera, slit pupils rolled up fixated on him in a chillingly crazed way. Blood lust oozing from that gaze as she announced a 'hunt'. Freezing his blood and pressing down on his lungs until he feared they would burst from the pressue alone.

Terror gripped him and he screamed as he chucked as many Shuriken as he could hold at a time at the rapidly approaching creature. His continous practice paid off as all six of them struck true. Tearing along the open mouth and deeply into the scaly neck. Crimson liquid sprayed as the snake reared back with a shrill hiss.

Sasuke barely remembered to land on the branch he'd jumped back on as he watched the massive reptile topple over and crash unto another branch. Its head stilled at the junction between trunk and branch. Jaw open, exposing the fangs and blood pooling beneath it to trickle down the tree bark.

Adrenaline coursed through Sasuke's body. He gasped for air fighting to control the churning anxiety in his mind, he stared at the dead snake on the lower branch. That's when he saw it. His heart skipped a beat just as his lungs failed him.

The skin below the jaw of the snake split, cracks spreading rapidly with a stomach turning ripping sound. Something buldged beneath the scales, pressing upwards and finally tearing through flesh and scales.

It was the Kunoichi. Head bowed and arms dangling she emerged from the carcass. Long brown hair soaked with body fluids and blood, dripping onto the dry bark beneath.
A hoarse chuckle sounded from the figure. Soft but hair raising in its utter ghoulishness.

 

---

 

The Kunoichi wound around the tree just like the snake she so resembled before her. Legs unnaturally flexible and twisted around the enourmous ancient trees who had the circumfrence of a small house. Eyes fixed on her prey.

Sasuke stood, frozen in nameless terror. Everything within him screamed at him to get away but it was futile. His body was as if made of stone. He couldn't even move a muscle. Just as fast as the snake if not faster the woman reached the beginning of the branch he was standing on. It was only a matter of seconds before she would burrow her fangs into him. Ripping him apart.

Then, in a split second something white flit in the shrinking space between him and the Kunoichi.
Familiar Chakra flared as a purple shield bloomed from the paper seal in a slight curve.
Then the Kunoichi was upon him, raming into the shield without hesitation. Beneath her outstretched hand the purple barrier shattered into a thousand pieces.

"Sasuke!"

All in one breath chakra shards flew past Sasuke's face and dissolved as something pink jumped in front of him.
Something cracked, someone screamed, then something crashed into him sending him flying back. Instinctively his arms closed around it before he crashed into the tree trunk at full speed.

The impact knocked the breath out of him. Leaving him coughing and gasping for air.
He vaguely heard someone, (Naruto?), shout something. And the sound of metal striking metal.

 

---

---

 

Again Naruto had ignored his instincts to stay hidden. And again he couldn't quite tell why he'd acted the way he did, interfering with the fight as soon as he caught sight of them. They'd just managed to get away from that giant snake and were still undiscovered by that Kusa nin that Sasuke was fighting. It would have been smarter to wait. To analyze the situation and make preparations to use the element of surprise. But as soon as he arrived he could tell that something was wrong with Sasuke.

Sasuke was trembling his usual palor had leveled up to a stark white, every ounce of blood drained from his face. His Sharingan were activated, eyes blown wide but instead of blocking or dodging he was just watching that- that person surging towards him.

Naruto didn't know what had caused Sasuke to be in such a state but it reminded him of that on time on their way to wave. When Sasuke had almost been ripped apart by those kiri nins.

Before his brain could quite catch up to his desicion he'd already hurled the seal. It reached Sasuke just in time bursting into a shallow half dome in front of him but as soon as the barrier was up it burst into a thousand pieces.

Haruno had moved at the same time as Naruto, throwing herself down right in between Sasuke and the barrier armed with only a single Kunai. She must have planned to take on a protective stance as she had with the bridge-builder back then but the barrier broke much faster than either of them expected. She didn’t have time to bring her arms up to shield against the attack and the enemy hit her square in the chest. Sending her careening into Sasuke. Naruto heard an ugly cracking sound and then the dull thud when the two crashed into the tree.

And Naruto saw red.

The enemy Kunoichi had barely slowed down, descending on his teamates with a Kunai in hand. With a loud clanking sound the raised weapon recoiled off of his adamantine chains. Sailing through the air, following the chains and using them to swivel around mid jump Naruto aimed a sweeping kick at the enemy. The Kunoichi dodged with two large jumps backwards and stood there her eyes were slightly widened but it wasn’t because of surprise, no something dark lurked in them. Those slit pupils fixed on Naruto as if on an enticing new prey.

"Seals and adamantine chains", she noted. Voice low and umcomfortably silky. Her creepy smile widened, tongue slipping out between her lips and
"You're full of surprises aren't you Naruto Uzumaki?"

 

His heart pulsed in his chest adrenaline and something else...something scorching hot coursing through his veins. The world lit up in his anger. The colours becoming more vivid. When he chanced a look behind him he glanced the deep blue of Sasuke. It had an ashen quality to it trembling and spiking in shock and terror. In his arms a light pink, weak and wavering, Haruno.
The fiery sensation beneath his skin grew stronger.

He glowered at the enemy that was just standing there. Relaxed, daunting him. like she hadn't a care in the world, like she hadn't just seriously injured his teammates. Without that barrier...with such force her hand would've caved in Haruno's chest. Or Sasuke's, since Haruno wouldn't have made it in time then.

Something pierced into the flesh of his clenched hand but he barely noticed it between his bubbling anger and the knife that seemed to burrow itself into his stomach despite his unbroken skin.

"Oh?", the Kunoichi flickered in a murky reddish brown colour, reminiscent of old blood stains on fabric. It slid and slithered around her. Naruto could almost hear it hissing. Here and there were patches of white, but instead of balancing out the unsettling quality of that twisted patchwork They triggered a muted sense of horror. As if bleached scales were burrowed into the brown.
But the most disturbing thing were the countless colourful specks within the brown slimy mass. They came in all colours and qualities. Some bright and prickly others dark and calm. But all drowned in that blood-like brown.

Bile rose up in the back of Naruto's throat. He couldn't tell why but the sight felt deeply, fundamentally wrong.

"Maybe you're even rarer prey than I thought", the voice of the Kunoichi trickled down Naruto's spine like rotten honey.

 

A pained groan had him glancing back at the other two. Sasuke twitched blue wavering with his movement.

 

"Prey shouldn't look away from its predator...or else it dies.. instantly!"

Naruto whirled around, deflecting the Kunai send his way with one of his chakra chains, which dissolved quickly after. He cursed under his breath and reached into his sleeves to grab his seals. With a snarl he launched himself at the enemy.

The Kunoichi dodged his exploding tags with seeming ease. Jumping and settling on another branch further to the right. Naruto didn't let up. A hail of Kunai, some carrying more exploding tags forced her further back. Further away from his teammates. But when he charged after her this time she suddenly appeared before him mid-air and delivered a powerful downwards kick.

He barely managed to throw up his arms to block the blow. The strength behind it hurled him into the branches below. In a rain of splinters he crashed through two before colliding with the third one. The impact took his breath away. Warm liquid splattered on his lips and face.

Someone screamed his name.

"It seems your control over the chains isn't all that, what a shame.", the voice slithered through the ringing in his ears.

"Guess the Uzumaki blood doesn't run as deep as I thought."

Naruto's eyes snapped open at those words. Anger bubbling in his veins as he sprang up and lurched at the Kunoichi. Eyes fixed on that disgusting brownish flicker and that creepy smile. He would tear her apart!

He hadn’t quite reached her yet, when Pain laced through his abdomen. Twisting and tearing, ripping through him. The pain so blinding it took his breath away. A chocked gasp on his lip. He barely caught a glimpse of her surprised expression as his limbs failed him and he plumeted to the ground.

 

---

---

 

Sasuke watched in horror as Naruto dropped like a marionette whose strings had been cut. He didn’t know what had happened.

It had taken him some time to regain his breath after being knocked into the tree. Sakura had yet to regain consciousness, laying half on him half on the branch. He'd carefully let her slide down until she settled in the thick bark as he followed the clash of Naruto and the Kunoichi with wide eyes.

Different than him Naruto hadn’t hesitated to throw himself into the fray. He had seemed different...feral almost...his subdued colours flickering with brightness. He'd attacked the woman head on forcing her to back off if only momentarily.

Then she had kicked him so hard he'd crashed through multiple branches before one stopped his descend. The impact to harsh he coughed up blood.
Still he'd gotten up again. Immediately jumping into another attack, seemingly intend on ripping the womans face of.

And then he'd frozen.

Mid-air.

Shock and agony etched into his face. Mouth open and eyes wide.

Just for a moment and then he was hurtling headfirst towards the ground at neckbreacking speed

 

...

Naruto was going to die!

 

---

---

---

 

Different from Sasuke the enemy Kunoichi was not frozen like an idiot and after the initial moment of surprise dove after the blond. She caught up to him in seconds and with swift aerial roundhouse kick sent him careening into a tree. Sasuke flinched at the pained gasp that escaped Naruto when he smashed into the thick trunk and slumped down on the branch underneath him.

The Kunoichi landed in front of him. Kunai drawn and a creepy wide smile on her face as she approached the crumpled figure.

 

---

---

 

Naruto wheezed for air
It burned. His stomach was set ablaze. Currents of pain zapping up and down his spine and limbs, making the nerves scream. He was sure the impact just now had broken a rib or two. But it was nothing against the tearing and ripping pain in his belly.

He barely heard the soft thunk of sandals on wood but even through the painful haze he could feel that slimy bastard approaching.

"Something is wrong with your seal it seems", the other draweld. The glee dripping from her voice like saliva.

A shudder passed through Naruto, setting his nerves on fire anew. Through the tresses of his hair he could spot the Kunai in the woman's hand as she approached but he couldn't move.

She reached for him, Kunai at the ready. Fear flooded his system, heart beating in his chest and blood rushing in his ears. So much so that he almost didn’t hear what she said next.

"The nine-tails must be having a field day"

She was almost upon him now. Looming over him with a smile that, against all the burning pain, sent chills down his back.

His vision blurred in white and blue. A crack resounded as Sasuke's foot connected with the Kunoichi's face. Bending her neck at an unnatural angle and sending her hurtling off the branch.

 

---

---

 

Helplessly frozen Sasuke watched as the snake-like Kunoichi crept towards his downed teammate, Kunai in hand. Naruto wasn't moving. Blond hair spilling half open over him, face unnaturally pale even for him.

Sasuke's heart beat a mile an hour. Blood rushing through his ears. He couldn't hear what the creepy woman was saying to his teammate but he could see the crazed look in her eyes. The bloodlust spilling from that slitted gaze.
She would kill him.
She would kill Naruto.

Time seemed to slow to a blurr.

Red eyes bore down on him.

"Run, run and cling to your pathetic life. Survive until you are strong enough to take revenge."

Brown eyes gazed into his soul, a soft voice telling him:

"Remember, what is lost can't be regained, so make sure to treasure it"

Pale blue but strangely vivid eyes looking at him skittishly.

Naruto's face slowly brightening from it's hesitant wariness as Sasuke insisted on him taking the food his stomach obviously demanded after his stunt on the roof. Eyes wide with silent disbelief when Sasuke'd subsequently set up the Futon for him. His facial expression hadn’t morphed much, his presence still ghostly and elusive like fog that would swirl away and disperse at the touch of the slightest breeze. But there had been something in his eyes. A fragile, hopeful spark in the depths of dull cerulean. Hesitant, wary like he still expected to be chased out with curses and violence any second but still there.

The feeling of peace and security washing over him as Naruto's presence slowly filled up the emptiness of his apartment. Making the air lighter the thought of going to sleep less suffocating.

And something within Sasuke shifted. His hands clenched in determination as his sharingan spun to life.

No, he couldn't, he wouldn't loose his friend like this.

--

So with all the speed and strength he could muster he ramed his foot into her.
Spinning once to break his monumentum he dropped in a crouch on the branch in front of his friend. Sharingan whirring, arms raised in a defensive position.

His limbs were shaking, trembling from shock and adrenaline. He'd done it. He'd really done it. His heart was beating out of his chest.

But despite the fear still coursing through his veins for the first time since that day he felt as if something in him was finally right.
He'd made his choice.

 

"Sssa..suke...?"

The Uchiha almost flinched at the raspy quality of Naruto's voice. He sounded questioning, as if he couldn't quite believe Sasuke had come to his defense. The thought made his stomach clench. But he couldn't afford to dwell on it.

A chuckle resonated through the air, making him tense.

He glanced at the fallen form of the Kunoichi, who lay broken and twisted at the base of the trees. As he watched the colour leeched out of the body, leaving it a dull brown before it promptly melted into mud.

An earth-clone.

He should've known. A foe as powerful as that Kunoichi had proven to be couldn't be taken off guard that easily.

"Finally decided to face me little Uchiha?"

His eyes spun every direction, analyzing the flow of Chakra in the surroundings, searching from where the voice was coming. He couldn't afford to let down his guard, or else they'd all die here

"Then show me what you got!"

 

---

---

 

He must've lost consciousness at some point, he came to to a raging inferno, whose heat he could still feel even from a few branches over. His back hurt but the fire in his nerves had finally calmed down. Though a sharply tingling pain accompanied any movement.

Naruto forced his eyes open. In the brief moment he'd taken to assess his state the flames had already fizzled out. Just a few leftover sparks tumbling from the Kunoichi's face.

Small flames licking along a disintegrating wire.

Naruto blinked, trying to get rid of the leftover blurriness. Something was wrong with the woman. Aside from the fact that she was still standing, after what looked like a fire Jutsu right in the face and a Fuma Shuriken she had apparently caught with her mouth. Her face was...weird somehow. The skin wrinkly and slightly bubbly, sagging in places.

All shrivelled up

The Kunoichi slowly raised her head, gaze fixed on Sasuke who was standing on a higher branch. Dirty and bruised but otherwise unhurt. With her face turned upwards Naruto could finally see what had caught his attention.

One half of her face was peeling of, a tear right over the area of her left eye. But underneath the weirdly leather like skin lay not the angry red of flesh and blood but smooth unmarred skin the colour of alabaster. A purple marking ran over the eye, setting of the contrast between it, the pale skin and a golden Iris. Gone was the muddy brown in it's place was gold with a narrow slit of a pupil.
It was the eye of a snake.

A shudder ran down Naruto's spine at the uncanny sight before him. Now, more so than before the Kunoichi reminded him of a snake.
He'd been so shocked by the freakish sight, that he'd missed what exactly the Kunoichi had said to Sasuke. Though he did note, that her voice now sounded different as well. Weirdly deep.

What he did not miss though, was when the Kunoichi declared she wanted Sasuke and stretched her freaking neck to the length of a whole-ass branch, surging torwards Sasuke. Her declaration made his blood run cold.

Faster than any of them could react the freakish abendage descended on Sasuke glomping its fangs into his neck. Sasuke screamed.

Horrified Naruto could just watch as that bastard bit the Uchiha. After a few seconds that seemed way too long the creep let go of his teammate and Sasuke began to crumple.

Having already shakily risen to hands and feet Naruto now reacted on instinct. Screaming Sasuke's name he launched himself from his branch, barely reaching the one Sasuke was on. With shaky legs he stumbled towards the figure now folded over clutching at the junction between his shoulder and neck.

Dropplets of blood, dragged from two stark red puncture points, set off against the unnaturally pale skin. Something dark swirled underneath the skin. Twisting and turning, forming three tomoes that swirled around each other before settling into a position.

Naruto didn't have time to dwell on what that could be. Weakly he sank down next to the trembling raven. Pained sounds escaped from Sasuke's clenched jaw. His eyes were wide open but not focused on anything.

"Sasuke! Can you hear me??", as Sasuke didn't react Naruto turned towards the Kusa-nin. Not heeding the strange new symbol atop her headband.

"WHAT DID YOU DO TO HIM!?"

The Kunoichi just chuckled again. The sound making Naruto's hair stand on end.

"I just gave him a little gift.", she smirked.

Naruto loathed the self satisfied spark in those inhuman eyes.

Too late he noticed the creeps legs sinking into the ground below him. The exploding tag he chucked at her exploding the moment she vanished into the wood.

Notes:

Heeeey,
As promised, the entire Orochimaru fight at once!
And also the longest chapter in this fanfic ☆◇☆
You guys can't imagine how often I rewatched that part of the anime to get some inspiration...
Also this would've been up earlier but my internet connection was simply gone~ -.-

As you propably noticed the pov always switches when there are two lines between the paragraphs the single lines are for pacing and the three marked where I would've split the chapter and again for pacing. I hope that wasn't too confusing.

Naruto hasn't had time to process that a deeper voice might mean Orochimaru is a man...but honestly, I'm not even sure when they figured that out in canon...no one ever really talked to them about the guy...soo they might have thought he was a Kunoichi for quite some time XD.
Anyway, this was my spin on the Orochimaru fight.
Thank you guys so much for Kudos and comments.
I'm happy to know so many people enjoy my story.♡
See you again in three weeks~

PS: just when I wanted to post I realized we'd hit 200 Kudos o.o thank you guys so much \☆○☆/

Chapter 34: Chunin Exam: The forest of death 2

Naruto settled down next to his teammates with a quiet sigh. It had taken ages to set up the protective barriers in the dim light. The night was already lightening. Some birds had already begun singing. In the twilight, everything seemed surreal.

The towering silouettes of the trees, reaching into the sky like thick fingers. Scrapping at the dusky canopy. Massive moss covered roots burying into the ground. Wisp of mist, drifting over the ground, clinging to the trees.

His own hands felt like cotton, barely registering the feeling of cloth against his fingertips.
For a moment even the still figures of his teammates seemed unreal. As if they would dissolve underneath his fingers if he dare touch them.

Sakura had been awake before. Jostled out of her faint by his efforts of moving both of them to a safe place.

To his surprise she had insisted on knowing both of their states instead of just Sasuke's. After some prodding Naruto had acquiesced, letting her know about the weird mark on Sasuke's neck and that he himself was fine, if a bit sore.

Her state worried him much more than his own. She was pale, sweat on her brow and breathing swallow. That punch had broken most of her ribs. Every small shift had seemed to pain her greatly as he'd carried her over to the space sheltered between the massive roots of a tree. He'd settled her next to Sasuke as carefully as possible but the movement still left her choking on a pained gasp. Thankfully it seemed as if her lungs were left undamaged, at least judging by the lack of blood.

She'd stayed awake though. Mustering Sasuke's pale face next to her, brows creased in worry. He'd already started laying out the groundwork for his barriers when she'd turned to him and offered her help.

To say he had been surprised would be an understatement. But he'd quickly caught himself mulling over her offer. Even beneath the massive roots they were way to exposed. Any Shinobi worth their salt would be able to sniff them out easily. With both of his teammates out of commission. Awake or not there was no way Sakura could fight in her state. And Naruto in his own exhausted state, with two helpless teammates to protect wouldn't fare much better. They simply couldn't afford another fight. So they had to remain undiscovered.

In the end, after quite a bit of tinkering. He'd managed to draw up a barrier capable of serving as an anchor for a minor illusion. He'd already considered combining his seals with Genjutsu but it seemed like he had no talent in casting one himself.

With the help of Sakura's explanation on the nature of Genjustu casting and the way she build up the illusion in her mind before pouring chakra into it to project it into reality, he'd managed to come up with a seal he'd been reasonably sure wouldn't blow up in their faces.

Expression drawn in pain Sakura had raised her hands into the chakra gathering sign. Her arms had shook, sweat rolling down her temple as she moulded the genjutsu in her mind.
At the same time as he'd activated the seal she'd cast her genjutsu.

Something had warped, gathered and clicked into place. With a sigh Sakura had dropped back into unconsciousness. But the illusion was in place.

It wouldn't be strong enough to mask their chakra signature but at least it would hide them from view and hopefully make it seem like they were lying in wait rather than lying around injured as easy prey.

Naruto cursed the fact that he used up all his raiton seals on the snake. Now he only had one left with barely enough charge to give a painful zapp. Still he wove it into the outermost seal just behind the perimeter of the illusion.

When he was finished with setting up the last of the barriers he sagged to the ground with a weary sigh. Gathering himself for a few moments. His back still hurt. Even his increased healing factor didn’t work that fast. He couldn't check but he was sure he'd be black and blue by the time morning roled around. At least the burning pain had recedeed, making space for a bone deep tiredness.

After a few moments of rest his gaze landed on his teammates. He couldn't really do anything for Sakura. He wasn’t a medic and he himself never really needed extra healing...but he could help her own Chakra along a bit.

Scooting closer he drew a seal for regeneration on her hand. This time he used actual ink, infusing it with as much Chakra as he could safely fit. The seal glowed in a dim purple light. It wasn’t really designed for fitting large amounts of Chakra, being more geared towards giving the native Chakra system a small boost but now it would last a bit longer.

After that was done he mustered Sasuke with a frown. Usually he would do the same for him. The regeneration seal was pretty much harmless as long as it wasn't overloaded but this time...

That...thing that the Kunoichi had left behind...it had kind of looked like a seal. Even if he'd never heard of a seal being applied by biting someone. The memory of that creepily extended neck and those sharp fangs drawing blood from pale skin rose in his mind and made him shudder.

Slowly he lifted the fabric of Sasuke's shirt so he could get a good look at his neck. It was a bit difficult to see in the dark but he could still make out three big dark circle like shapes next to the spine. Clicking his tongue at the obstructive darkness he considered lighting a torch when his nuckles brushed against the skin at the shoulder area.

He flinched back in shock. Was skin supposed to feel that hot? Hastily he sat up laying his hand on the raven's forehead. Dread settled into his stomach. Sasuke was burning up, skin uncomfortably hot against Naruto's palm. This was bad.

What do people do when someone has a fever? He never had anyone to take care of him the rare times the flu had gotten the better of him despite his healing factor.

He remembered the last time he had been forced to fish in the frozen river and had been sucked beneath the ice. For some terrifying moments he'd thought he would drown but in the end he'd managed to get out. The cold that had followed had been nasty. Leaving him burning in feverish nightmares for days. He wrecked his brain trying to remember what had helped back then.

Cold! Right. It had felt good to have some cold snow on his forehead. And hadn’t he read somewhere that fever needed to be kept down so the brain wouldn't melt or something?

 

But how did Sasuke get a fever in the first place? He didn’t have any bad injuries, Naruto had checked before carrying him down the tree. So what-? His gaze fell to the weird symbol on his neck.

The seal. It must be the seals doing.
Anger bubbled up within him but worry quickly clamped down on it. He'd known this seal only meant bad news but he also knew how dangerous it was to mess with an unkown seal. And he'd also had to make sure they were safe. Now they were as safe as they were ever going to be during this exam...

Troubled he chewed on his bottom lip. It was better to wait, maybe look if he could find anything on that seal in the restricted section...but Sasuke was burning up. As long as the exam was still ongoing no one would come find them and Naruto couldn't carry both of his teammates to the tower to get help.

A pained noise escaped Sasuke. His expression pinched in pain. Naruto's heart thumped in his ears. If This continued Sasuke might be die. He had to do something.

His gaze wandered over the small shelter he'd found them, as if the answer would lie in the mossy roots. Then his gaze was drawn back to the unkown seal.

If..he didn’t know what it was maybe he could find out? An analysis seal should be fine, right? The cloth on Sasuke's forehead was already dry. Soaked as it had been the unsettling high fever had made quick work of it.

With a deep breath Naruto rolled Sasuke on his side. A torch pulled from his supply scroll planted at his side.

Except for the three tomoe Sasuke's skin looked normal. Even the puncture marks were just little black dots with a bit of dries blood. No redness or swelling. So not an Infection. That was...something he guessed. Though it was alarming that the seal triggered such a bad reaction on its own.

Carefully but still swiftly Naruto let his brush dance over the heated skin. Drawing strokes that swirled and crossed and all connected back to the foreign seal at their center. When he was done he checked the seal once more to make sure everything was in place.

Then he took a deep breath and put his palm over the analysis seal. The ink lit up in a golden glow as he pushed Chakra into it. Swirling and detracting until it circled the foreign seal in a complex pattern.

At first nothing happened as the seal worked. Then something...leaked out of the Tomoe. Purplish black substance bubbled up. With wide eyes Naruto watched as it poured out of the seal and over Sasuke. Shrouding him in dark fog and rising up like steam. The seal itself glowed in a reddish orange, like embers burying themselves into soft skin.

The air felt heavy, weighing down on Naruto. Dredging up helplessness and grief and something else, something darker.

It swirled and twisted within him. Wordless whispers in his mind, digging into him. Eyes cutting like broken glass. Meaty hands crushing down on him. A writhing mass. Crimson blooming on melting snow.

 

A sharp burning pain in his abdomen snapped him out of it.

Something rose from the seal. It unfurled in a hauntingly graceful way, revealing a qrotesque face. It looked as if someone had smashed a humans face and a snakes into one another, twisting and merging into something unnatural. Its body a thousand of deathly pale snakes, wriggling and writhing into a solid mass. The glowing golden eyes fixed on Naruto. The creature lunged for him. Naruto stumbled back in horror.

The projection charged straight through him. Not physical enough to actually injure him but as phantom jaws closed around his heart a deep chill spread in his chest. Terror cursing through his veins as he fell. Tendrils like ice and slime slythered around him, making his stomach rebell. He clasped a had to his mouth but it was too late. The last contents of his stomach emptied themselves over the mossy ground.
Naruto gasped for breath, trying to surpress the violent shivers wracking his frame.
When he'd stopped dry heaving he shakily sat up. Using one hand to wipe his mouth.

The analysis seal was gone and the seal had apparently gone back to normal as well but now he could see the whisps of dark purplish energy rising from Sasuke's form.

This seal was much more dangerous than he'd thought possible.

The fever was bad enough on its own, but it seemed to have some kind of mental component too.
He remembered the chokehold it had had on him. If that was the effect he got from a smal dip, how much worse must it be for Sasuke. Troubled he chewed on his lip, fists digging into the fabric of his clothes.

He shuddered at the memory of that snake like creature. Whatever that was he had to put a stop to it, but how?
A twig snapped, making him start. He listened into the woods with bated breath. Heart beating fast as he tried to ascertain a potential threat. When nothing more happened he wearily turned back to his teammates.

Swallowing hard he pushed up his sleeves. He would craft a containment seal for now, he decided. Make it as strong as possible hopefully that would buy them time.

Brows furrowed in concentration he picked up his brush and planning out the base structure and various components he would need for this.

 

---

 

Naruto was frankly exhausted. It had taken hours for him to draw up a proper containment seal, because whenever it was too weak or he worked too slow the volatile energy within the foreign seal would burn his seal right off. He wondered why that hadn’t happened with his analysis seal, but maybe it had been ignored since it had been just a passive seal and not an actively contradictary one.

The effect had been apparent once he'd put down the last stroke and poured the rest of his drained chakra reserves into it Sasuke's tense and shivering form had slumped. Brows relaxing from the pained frown he'd worn thus far. But most importantly the tendrils of twisted energy wafting up from him had dispersed.

Naruto was under no illusion that his makeshift seal had completely surpressed the foreign one, but at least it had greatly reduced its influence, for now.

Shortly after Sasuke's fever dropped.
The relief that washed over him was so great Naruto almost dropped on the spot from his exhaustion catching up to him. He sank to the floor, both hands planted in the soft moss. Head leaned back and eyes closed.

He wished he could simply lay down and sleep. Already the darkness was tugging at the edges of his mind, beckoning him to rest. With a deep sigh he opened his eyes. Staring up at the winding roots and the trunk of the tree.

He couldn't afford to sleep. Both his teammates were completely defensless. His barriers wouldn't keep them safe against a foe as strong as that Kunoichi either. He had to stay awake.

With another sigh he sat up again, hand reaching for the supply scroll. Might as well eat something while keeping watch.

Notes:

Heyy guys~
I'm back after three weeks, just like promised.
Thank you guys for the Kudos and the comments^^
Soo, Naruto is the last one standing this time and promptly gets involved with Sasuke's curse mark...let's see how this turns out.
Will it help Sasuke in the long run? Or make it worse? Only time will tell.

When I uploaded the last chapter I was really tired...and when I later took a look I realized I'd forgotten to fix something I'd been previously undecided about...which was an embarrassing discovery...anyway I decided to fix it and upload together with the new chapter. It's not a lot that changed but it was important to me...so maybe check out the previous chapter again ;)
PS: if anyone got confused, at some point during the last three weeks I accidentally hit post on the next chapter while working on it...so I had to delete it hurriedly...sooorry^^*

Chapter 35: Chunin Exam: The forest of death 3

Five days. Five day alone in the forest with Gaara. Temari could barely describe how her stomach turned inside out at the thought. A glance at Kankuro showed her her brother felt the same way.

This would truly be a survival test. It was bad enough that they had to spend the last month traveling to Konoha together and spend their time here in the same inn. At least Baki Sensei had been there most of the time. Not that he could really stop Gaara if he ever decided he didn’t want to put up with their presence anymore. Still it was better than being stuck in the forest with the murderous red head.

To top it all of Gaara's behaviour had been strange the last few days. Even more so than usual. The bloodlust that constantly radiated off of him, like heat from a furnace had suddenly mellowed out. Leaving the siblings in an unsettling vacuum. Like the calm before the storm. It left her skin prickling as if from thousand of Senbons.

Right now it was the same. Gaara's face was a mask of iron. Not giving away a single thought inside that head of his. A familiar sight.
Reassuring almost and totally different from the alarmlingly dazed look he'd had after he'd barged into their room on that night.

Unbidden the memories rose to the forefront of Temari's mind.

It had been a full moon that night. The silver disc hanging heavy and pregnant in the night sky. Pressing down on them with the knowledge of spilled blood. Each full moon Gaara would vanish, returning the next morning reeking of death and madness. He never showed himself before the night was over. Basking the bloodlust in the inciting silver rays.

One time Temari had found the left-overs of such a night hunt before the Anbu had gotten around to cleaning it up.
Too many corpses to take care of at once.

After pressing them out like an overripe fruit and grinding their bones to dust the red-head would just drop the mangled bodies. Like a twisted testament to his power. Bloodless husks monuments to his gorry existence.

She hadn't been able to keep her breakfast down. It had felt as if her body wanted to expell her very stomach. The thought of Kankuro ending up like the Anbu in front of her had her retching her heart out.
She couldn’t let that happen. She wouldn't. If she had to throw herself in front of her brother so be it.

So, Having him stumble into their room during such a night had been nothing short of horrifying.

 

Baki had stepped out for a second, so Temari didn’t think anything of it when the door to their room creacked open. Konoha was soft, no one here suspected their motives.

"G-gaara?!"

Kankuro's voice chocked on the fear that dumped over her head like a bucket of ice water. Her gaze snapped up from where it had been focused on the maintenance of her fan.

The red head that should've been murdering his way through the streets of Konoha or squeeze the forest dry of its inhabitants stumbled into their room. Half leaning against the door. Sand particles quivering in the air.

The fear that gripped Temari's throat was crushing. She hadn't even realized she'd jumped up. Fan poised in front of her shielding Kankuro behind her. Now she couldn’t even move a muscle. Terror seized her muscles, gluing her to the floor.

A bead of sweat ran slowly down her face. One wrong move and it was over.
One wrong move and Gaara would crush her, would grind her to dust and then Kankuro would be next.

But Gaara didn’t pay them any heed, he barely seemed to notice their presence at all. His eyes were slightly wide. Clouded Turquoise staring at nothing.
Slowly, falteringly he made his way across the room.
Both of them flinched back when he passed them but he simply continued on. Stiffly settling into the corner of the room, back to the wall knees drawn to his chest.
Sand floating in the air but weirdly unmoving, as if suspended in time.

He didn’t move for the rest of the night. Eyes unblinking, staring into the dark of the room. Not one tendril of sand reaching for them.
Silent, just like his usual raging blood thirst.
Temari didn’t slept a wink.

 

Ever since then his murderous aura would fluctuate between strangely subdued and alarming spikes. It put her on edge. Even more than usual. No matter how dangerous. She'd kinda learned what to expect of the always murderous Jinchuriki.

As long as they didn’t irritate him too much they would live (propably, hopefully). But now she feared one unexpected spike in bloodlust and it would be over for them.

 

Her gaze strayed over to the red head that was jumping over branches next to her.

A twitch of the eye was all the warning she got
Suddenly the bloodlust that had been simmering under Gaara's skin spiked into agitation. Temari's heart skipped a beat.

"KANKURO!!", she screamed.

Throwing herself at her brother, she tackled him to the ground just in time for a jet of sand to rush over their heads, missing them by mere inches.

Her head snapped around, heart beat drumming in her ears.

"Gaara, what-???", The fearful, angry shout was out before she could think better of it

It wasn't smart to antagonize the red head. She knew. Knew that any form of protest would either fall on deaf uncaring ears or in the worst case provoke the other further. But Gaara had tried squashing Kankuro like a bug. Completely unprovoked and that was all she could focus on.

Blood rushed in her ears. Was this it? Was this the moment Gaara decided he'd had enough of his annoying 'siblings'? Was this the moment she'd need to make good on her decision to protect Kankuro at all cost?

She tightened her grip on her brother while her other hand reached for the fan slung across her back.
She didn't stand a chance against Gaara.
She'd known that since that day she found the remains of that Anbu.

Gaara was a monster that she would never be able to subdue, no matter how hard she trained.

 

But if she distracted him, stalled long enough for Kankuro to get away. Maybe one of them would live.
(Hot tears sprung into her eyes, though she didn't let them fall. It was unfair. Why did she have to die? Why did Kankuro and her have to live with a constant fear of dying? Why did her father have to seal that monster into her mothers pregnant belly? It was all his fault. By replacing her youngest sibling with that monster he'd killed her mother, her uncle and now she would die too.)

But she would make sure that at least Kankuro lived. Just when she clenched her teeth in desperate feral opposition fan swung out to attack Gaara passed them by.
He hopped off their branch, not even sparring them a glance.

Bright turquoise eyes fixed at something ahead. And then he vanished between the trees, leaving her shocked, frozen and alive.

 

---

---

 

The fight must've taken more out of him than he thought. Leaning aginst a giant root protruding from the ground Naruto was barely able to fend off sleep. In the end he fell into a trance like state. Eyes open and awake but weirdly removed from reality. Night passed as the sun slowly lit up the forest. Dissipating the fog. Sasuke twichted once, giving Naruto hope that he would finally wake up but he stayed unconscious.

It was the sound of footsteps that startled Naruto out of his trance. Still slightly dazed he jumped from his position leaned against the root behind his teammates. Not a second later three figures touched down in the clearing before them.

It was one of the foreign teams. Two boys and a girl. They were standing in a circle, discussing something.

 

Kunai in hand Naruto crouched over his teammates not moving a muscle. The Gen Jutsu didn’t extend to sound. If they heard him they were done for.

After some tense seconds of them gestikulating at each other they turned to leave into the opposite direction. Naruto almost sagged with relief when the girl suddenly stopped.

"Did you really think I would be fooled by such a flimsy Gen jutsu?"

Naruto tensed as she whirled around quick like a snake and flung something at them.
He barely surpressed a flinch as the Kunai bounced off the genjutsu barrier.

He cursed inwardly as hot panic rose in his chest. They'd really found them.

 

"A barrier, huh?", the girl strolled forward leisurely. As if she wasn't approaching an invisible opponent.

Now that he could see her properly he noticed the note adorning her headband. Something stirred in his mind. He'd seen that symbol before.

"Too bad. I will tear down that crappy barrier of yours", with that she pulled out three senbon and in quick succesion stuck them into his barrier.

Naruto almost physically reeled back in shock. That shouldn't be possible. Upon closer inspection the needles did not exactly penetrate the barrier but they still sunk into it.
The Kunoichi then bent down and with vicious glint in her eyes rammed another senbon into his barrier slightly above ground level. The four senbon now forming a diamond like shape with the lower triangle elongated to well double the length.

"Hurry up Kin", called the boy with the spiky hair.
"I'm itching to get rid of that Uchiha brat"

The declaration felt like ice down Naruto's spine. They hadn’t stumbled on them by chance, they'd been looking form them. And their goal wasn't getting their scroll and passing the exam but to kill Sasuke. His fingers tightened on the Kunai's habdle until his knuckled turned white. His gaze flickered to the raven laying at his feet. Unconscious and helpless.

The girl brought up her hands into the Chakra gathering sign. A malicious smirk stretching over her face.

The bells hanging from her senbons jingled softly. Moving as if by an invisible breeze. The barrier between the needles shivered. Its steady humm in the back of Naruto's head now sputtering like a tv with a blown fuse.

Naruto cringed at the unpleasant sensation. Like nails screeching along his brain as if across a blackboard.

Her smirk grew even larger as the barrier sung and rippled underneath her chakra. Naruto felt the tear ripping open from the bottom senbon to the top. Shredding the woven tapestry of Chakra strands. Curling outwards to expose his vulnerable team.

Naruro watched in horror as their protective barrier was torn apart before his eyes. A triumphant glint entering the Kunoichi's eyes. Her prey laid out before her.

Then everything happened in the blink of an eye. A stream of sand surged through the branches. Descending on the Kunoichi like a starving beast.

She didn’t even get to scream as the golden mass rapidly poured down on her, winding around her limbs covering her from head to toe. One moment she'd been leering at him with the blood thirst of a predator the next her own blood rained down on the clearing. Crimson stained the green moss and ran down the remains of the barrier.

Everything was deathly quiet. All of them stared at the spot where the Kunoichi had just stood. Naruto's blood was buzzing in his ears. His heart beating up to his neck.

...

The dark Sandals of the Shinobi touched down softly on the blood stained floor. Soundless and light like a feather as if he hadn’t just violently crushed a person and drenched the meadow in her blood.

Hair almost as red as the blood splattered all over his barrier. Sand circling around him. Twisting, quivering, like a prowling beast. It was the boy from that night.

Naruto's hand dug into the fabric of his clothes. His head was screaming at him to runrunrun as fast as his feet could carry him. But he couldn't leave his teammates and he felt as if glued to the very earth.

"What the fuck do you think you're doing?!", screeched the spiky haired boy.

His teammates single visible eye was filled with dread. He seemed to be smarter than the spiky haired one. Or at least he had better instincts.

The red headed boy didn't even turn around as he stretched out his hand. Whatever the spiky haired one planned to do with his arms, it didn't work. Within seconds the boy was trapped in a flurry of sand. His face was still visible as the sand rose lifting the violently cursing boy from the floor and then contracted to squash him like a bug.

The last one went even faster than his teammates. Begging turning to screams ending in a sick squelching sound. The scroll he'd held up as a bargainging chip dropping to the the ground with a dull thud. 

Naruto could only watch in horror as crimson rained down yet again in the span of a few moments. The tear within his barrier measured only two finger width at the widest area, Chakra fizzing and sputtering in the empty space. But it was enough to see him through the crack of the genjutsu. When the red-head turned around his turquoise gaze bore into him. His entire being seized with mute panic.

He couldn't move. Couldn't scream. Couldn't even breath.

In his mind's eye he already saw a golden brown mass reaching for him. Swirling through the gap of their defense, descending on him to crush him like an overripe fruit. Splattering his blood all over his teammates. His teammates who were lying there. Completely defenseless.

Naruto's stomach turned. He couldn't just let them die. Sasuke had saved his life twice now. He needed to protect them.

"Gaara?", the voice almost made Naruto jump. But The red head (Gaara?) Barely acknowledged it.

It was the blond girl with the four ponytails. She stood at an angle where she wouldn't be able to see through the cracked barrier but she must've felt Naruto's agitated Chakra. She looked pale underneath her tan. Sweat dripping down her temple. Next to her stood a boy with black clothes and head cowering. The way he was angled blocked Naruto's sight so he couldn'tsee his expression but he seemed to be shaking slightly.

"Let it be. We have the scroll now."

"Yeah, we should head towards the tower now."

The red head remained silent. Not taking his eyes of off Naruto. Without saying a word he raised his arm. Sand particles whirling at his command.

Naruto's heart burst out of his chest. Chilling heat flooded his veins as he gripped at something inside him and pulled.

Chains erupted from him. Reaching out and curling around the two prone figures at his feet. Shielding from the image of death bearing down on them.
For a second they were at an impasse. Fixating each other.

Something twitched in the other's face. Just a slight but aprubt wrinkling of the eyebrows. His hand closed. The gasps of his teammates echoed the way Naruto's heart skipped at the image of his death laid out before him.

But nothing happened. When he could see clear after the sudden surge of white hot panic he became aware of the brown Cork like object clenched in the other's hand.

Sand was still buzzing and humming in the air but as if caught in an invisible stream it was sucked into the gord on the red heads back.

For a seemingly endless moment the boy just looked at Naruto with those pupil less eyes.
Then he turned around and stalked off, closing his gourd as he went.

His teammates seemed to be just as flabberqasted as Naruto. It took a moment for them to catch themselves, then they hurried after the receeding figure.

The red head didn’t turn around anymore but Naruto still felt his gaze on him. Only after the trio had long since vanished into the thick undergrowth did the adrenaline in his blood subside. He flopped to the ground like a wet rag. Chains dissolving with a soft ringing sound.

 

---

---

 

Temari's heart was freaking beating out if her chest. If felt as if it was about to burst without any external help. She didn’t know what had possessed her to talk to Gaara like that....She was lucky she wasn't a puddle of blood at Kankuros feet. And Kankuro that idiot brother of hers just had to follow her example. Of all the times to imitate her it just had to be at her most stupid. Had they been just slightly less lucky they would now be a crimson stain on Gaara's white sash

She'd just been so done. Having barely slept at all the past few days. Always on edge, waiting for the moment Gaara's strange mood would explode and drench the village in a rain of blood. Whenever she'd fallen asleep she'd seen the mangled remains of that Anbu, slowly bleeding into Kankuro's features. Her little brother, broken and mangled. Laid out for her to see before she inevitably followed his fate.

She'd wanted out of that forest. Away from the ticking time bomb that was the red-head. She didn’t want to see those blood shot eyes anymore, that gazed at anyone and everything like fucking insects. Like nothing more than prey to wring and crush until their life burst out of them. Didn’t want to see that redredred hair anymore that bleed crimson in the dark like the blood she knew he craved.

She'd been sick and tired of feeling death loom over her like an everpresent cloud. The words had been out before the rational part of her mind caught up with them. And then Kankuro that stupid stupid idiot just had to open his mouth as well. He'd always been bad at holding his tongue but usually Gaara's sheer chrushing malignance was enough for him to keep his mouth shut. The single brain cell reserved for self-preservation working overtime to keep that idiot from dying. At least when Gaara was in a blood frenzy.

three corpses in the blink of an eye definitely constituted as frenzy.
A bad one even.
Usually whenever they'd meet enemies on their missions together Gaara would take his time, savoring each shower of blood like fucking candy. She'd never seen him personally kill any of the Suna-citizens but She'd heard stories.

How the sand crushed slowly, grinding against bone and flesh and muscle like sand trickling back into a hole formed by a dessert Gerbil. Suffocating and smothering before violently crushing anbu, elderly and children alike. The terror that hung over the village each full moon as thick as Kiri's fog.

Even the rain ninja's they'd run into earlier had been savored for much longer. This time Gaara had barely paid attention to the blood he'd splattered all over the clearing. Crushed the boy without even looking at him. Was it because of the group she'd sensed behind that chakra construct? Or because of his weird mood lately? She couldn’t tell.
It terrified her how unpredictable the other had become.
And she was even more horrified that her thoughtless inteference could've very well cost her her life and that of her brother.

The fact that Gaara had fucking listened to them was almost as mind-blowing as the fact that he hadn't turned them into minced meat for interrupting his blood bath.

Gaara's face didn’t give anything away but his eyes reminded her of that night. Blank and unfocused even as they sped through the trees. By the life of her she couldn’t tell what had just happened but she knew if she wanted preserve said life and that of her brothers she couldn’t take anymore chances.

Having seemingly realized how close they had come to dying Kankuro didn’t protest when she guided him to run behind Gaara. It might not make a great difference, Gaara's sand was faster than them after all, but at least there wouldn't be any surprise attacks from behind.
Fuck the mission, if it came down to it she would ditch Gaara and take her brother with her. If her father disliked that he could take it up with the red-head himself. But even he would propably prefere having a life heir for the Kazekage mantle.

Notes:

Here I am, once again~
(Sorry the lyrics just popped into my head XD)

Yes Naruto did set up a second barrier with the electricity, but that doesn't really help with Gaara's sand

Aaand Naruto has survived another face to face encounter with Gaara.

Guys my autocorrect kept correcting my swear word to funking and stuff XD. I used it to really drive home just how out of whack Temari is mentally right now...and also because she seemed like a character that might be prone to cursing in such intense situations (no shade, if I had a homocidal blood thirsty brother I think I would curse too). Just like with Zabusa there might be some swear words here and there depending on the character...
As you guys propably picked up on in this chapter...Temari does not view Gaara as her brother. That's why she only ever uses the word brother to refer to Kankuro. Also I know her view is very intense please keep in mind that this here is her perspective. She might be right about things or wrong. We'll find out as the story progresses. (Also she won't be a major pov character)
But honestly after the shitshow that was Gaara's and by extension her childhood I'm honestly surprised she didn't have more long lasting heavy trauma in canon....

Fun fact: I almost forgot about Dosu, because I was mostly working on Temari's part at the end XD I was playing with the idea of letting him live...but nahh. He dead

Thank you guys so much for the Kudos and comments, I'd already braced myself for not really receiving Kudos anymore after we hit 200 last chapter, but now we're above 250 O.o I'm happy to know so many of you enjoy my story♡

Chapter 36: Chunin Exam: The Forest of Death 4

It was a relief when Sasuke finally woke up. Naruto had been agonizing over wether to refresh the barrier seals or just move to an entirely different hiding place. He knew that this place was compromised and that he would be better off abandoning it altogether, if that red-head decided he hadn’t squashed enough people into juice they would be done for, but moving meant leaving one of his teammates practically defenseless.

The inner barriers were still holding up but that wouldn't mean much against a foe with a skill set like that girl or the sheer raw power of the Kusa-Kunoichi. He frayed and torn edges of the outer barrier fizzled in the back if his mind chafing at his nerves. A constant reminder to how close they'd come to almost dying.

Sasuke was still paler than usual but the fever was gone. He was shaky but alive. The anxious knot inside Naruto he hadn’t even realized was there unfurled at the sight of black eyes, open and alert if a bit hazy.
But the relief was short-lived.

Haruno's heartbeat was irregular. The news went down his back like ice water. When had that happened?
Naruto saw the same rising panic he felt reflected back at him from dark eyes.
This was bad.
Neither of them had any medical training aside from first aid and Naruto's knowledge about herbs wasn't helpful right now either. Not without knowing what exactly was wrong in the first place.
Sasuke only hesitated for a second before saying what Naruto was thinking. They'd have to head to the tower.
Forget about throwing the exam, if they didn’t hurry Haruno might die. They would be lucky if she survived long enough for them to get to the tower in the first place.

Hastily they packed up their stuff, Naruto quickly dismantling the barriers, and took off. Sasuke insisted on carrying Haruno reasoning that they would need someone to defend them and that Naruto's fighting style was more suited for that.

The pink haired girl had grown paler, her brows pinched even while unconscious. With each hour that passed their worry increased. They couldn't go too fast for fear of aggravating her injuries but her heartbeat was still out of whack, cold sweat on her brow.

How much longer would it take them to get to the tower?

Naruto cursed the fact that that Kunoichi had to attack them on the first day, when they'd barely gotten a few miles into the forest now they had way too much ground to cover.
And Sasuke wasn't in good condition either. He was breathing hard and the dark circles underneath his eyes seemed more pronounced.
They decided to make a brief stop to fill up their water reserves at a river and to give Sasuke the opportunity to eat something.

They were both antsy but Sasuke hadn’t eaten anything in a day and they couldn't risk him collapsing from the strain.

Just when Sasuke crouched down to settle Haruno on the floor something rustled in the bushes. Both boys tensed. Naruto grasped two seals in either hand, stance ready he observed the direction the sound had come from.

It rustled again, the bushes on the edge of the clearing moved, as someone emerged. Stepping out from the foliage seemingly cautious with hands raised.
It was the gray haired one with the glasses. Naruto recognized him as the one who'd given out information to the other rookies. His team had listened from the sidelines but not gotten involved like the Inuzuka boy.
Something about that guy had rubbed him the wrong way.

"I'm not here to fight"

Naruto tensed at the declaration, raising his seal.

"Really, I got separated from my teammates and was hoping I could tag along to the tower with you guys."

"Yeah right,", Sasuke sneered. Eyes spinning red and black as they flittet in every direction, searching for an ambush.
"This is propably a trap to get to our scroll"

"I don't need your scroll", the other declared, reaching for his Shuriken pouch with one hand.

Sasuke tensed, ready to bolt, with his unconscious load he wouldn't be able to fight properly.
A shuriken hit the tree trunk just next to the guys ear. Naruto stared him down, seal raised threatingly.

But when the gray-haired raised his hand there were only two scrolls in it. A brown and a blue one.
"See, I already have both scrolls. So I don't plan to fight you for yours"

Sasuke still regarded him with narrowed eyes but he slowly straightened from his crouched position. Adjusting Haruno on his back.

"You see, I need to head for the tower to meet up with my teammates but getting there alone is..."

"Dangerous", Sasuke finished the sentence for him.

He nodded in confirmation.

"Like I said, I'd hoped I could tag along with you guys."

 

His argument made sense, the forbidden forest by itself was already very dangerous. Now with all the blood thirsty Gening waiting to ambush each other it was practically suicide to be on your own.
Still, something about that guy just didn't sit right with Naruto. For someone who had failed the Chunin exam 5 times he seemed way too... unconcerned.

Even before when he'd been in danger of being bombed on sight his caution had just been superficial. His gait relaxed and smooth and his steps silent.

He was confident to a degree that didn’t match the things he claimed about himself.

Sasuke also seemed to sense something was off if the crease in his brow was anything to go by. He oppened his mouth to reject the other when the grey haired Genin suddenly spoke up again.

"I could help your teammate, she doesn't look good, does she?"

Those words instantly put both of them on edge.

"And what would you know?", Sasuke shot back baring his teeth.

Sunlight glintet of the round glasses, obscuring his eyes as he tilted his head. The scrolls were already gone again, when had he put them back?

"I'm quite good with medical ninjutsu, another reason I'm repeating the Chunin exams. My firepower isn't that great."

That statement seemed reasonable but still...

Naruto exchanged a look with Sasuke. Sakura needed urgent medical attention and who knew how long they'd take to get to the tower and get a proctor to take a look at her.

Reluctantly Sasuke agreed.

"Okay, treat her but I warn you", a burning red glare fixed on the glasses wearing Shinobi as he carefully lowered Haruno to the ground.

Both him and Sasuke stood at the ready when he approached, no more like sauntered over, ready to attack at the slightest hint of foul play.

 

He laid a green glowing hand on her torso one handwith beneath the collar bone. Brow furrowed in concentration. Slowly Haruno's pinched expression softened. Relief replacing her furrowed eyebrows.

Naruto's shoulders sagged at the sight. He hadn’t even realize how tense he'd been.
After a few more seconds the other stood. Naruto rushed to check Haruno's pulse. It was steady and strong underneath his fingers.

"What did you do?", Sasuke spoke up behind him.
His tone wasn’t accusatory, but it had a weird quality to it. Naruto turned his head to glance at the Uchiha. But his charcoal gaze was fixed on the bespectacled ninja.

The other dusted off his pants.
"She must've received a heavy blow. Her sternum is broken and fractured in multiple places. The impact squashed her heart, that's why her heartbeat was so irregular."
He pushed up his glasses with a serious expression.

"She's lucky her heart didn’t rupture. She would've been dead long before you reached this place."

Now he looked to Sasuke.
"To answer your question, I healed the damage to her heart, but I couldn't do much for the bone. It will take time to heal and until then she should move as little as possible"

 

They ended up agreeing to let him travel with them. Suspicious or not, he'd saved their teammates life. Once they took off again he introduced himself as 'Kabuto Yakushi'. Sakura was still unconscious, so Naruto and Sasuke took turns carrying her. For some time nothing happened until they finally laid eyes on the tower in the far distance.

They stopped there, night was falling fast. As the light dwindeld the shadows grew longer grasping at their feet and generating a strangely surreal twilight glow.

Naruto wasn't thrilled at the prospect of spending the night with a stranger. Wether he'd healed Haruno or not. But he could admit that it would be fooly to continue on in the darkness. As the other had so apt pointed out there would likely be teams lying in wait around the tower. If they continued they risked running straight into their traps.

With Haruno out of any immediate danger it would be smarter to rest first and continue in the morning. They settled in a fairly secure spot between some big rocks. Him and Sasuke settling against one rock, Sakura tugged into the corner and the other Genin some distance away against another.

They did not light a fire, it would be foolish to draw attention to themselves.

If you want to live stay invisible.

Naruto quickly set up some seals and barriers around their temporary campsite while Sasuke checked on Sakura. Most of his safety measures circled him and his teammates but the outer one included their suspicious tag along. The glasses wearing Genin thanked him with that superficial seeming smile of his all the while watching Naruto's work with sharp eyes.

Naruto shot him a look and turned in a way that allowed him to keep an eye on the gray haired Shinobi while simultaneously blocking his view of his work.

When he settled back down next to Sasuke and they shared some simple rations from his proviant scroll he could feel the tiredness sinking deep into his bones. He'd stayed awake for two days straight, after battling against a foe that was much stronger than them and all the while fearing for their lifes. Exhaustion settled over him like a heavy blanket. Already his eyes were beginning to droop. Thankfully Sasuke seemed to realize how drained he was and offered to take the first watch. They didn't need to discuss the fact that one of them would stand guard at all time. Neither trusted the unknown Genin enough to sleep in front of him.
Naruto accepted gratefully and settled down close to the Uchiha. As soon as his head settled on his arm he was out like a light.

 

---

---

 

 

Naruto was pulled from his dreamless sleep by something touching his shoulder. Blinking up, It took a moment for his foggy mind to realize that the red glow above him came from the Sharingan peering into the darkness. The Uchiha's hand was rigid on his shoulder. Body tense. He had barely moved from his spot leaned against the rock but his body language showed he was ready to jump up at any moment.

Much more alert Naruto now peered into the darkness, following Sasuke's gaze. At first nothing happened, but then after some tense moments had passed by something emerged from the shadows. It's movement weirdly loose as if joints and bones were unnaturally flexible. Golden eyes flashed in Naruto's mind and he shuddered. Dread coiled in his stomach as the figure approaches. Head and arms hanging down but face unmistakably turned towards them.

As the silouette progressively condensed from the foggy darkness like black ink, spiky hair and thin limbs provided a small surge of relief. It was not that Kunoichi from earlier.

Still it was highly concerning how the figure just kept approaching slowly but surely. Surely if they were a Shinobi they would be able to see the barriers??

The steady and completely soundless approach was somehow much more nerve-racking than a flat out attack. Out of the corner of his eyes Naruto could see the glasses wearing Genin ready with a Kunai of his own. Just a day ago Naruto wouldn't have worried about his barriers being compromised. But seeing the skill that one girl had possessed.....

 

Then, as if it was nothing more than a screen of fog, the figure stepped through the outer barrier. Naruto's heart seized in shock at the same time as Sasuke threw himself forward with a battle cry.

His kick struck right in the attackers chest, dark liquid splashed as Sasuke flew right through momumentum carrying him beyond the border of the barrier where he caught himself with a somersault. Before either of them were able to make sense of the phenomenon they'd just witnessed multiple figures appeared from the treeline, rising from the ground, sliding out of solid wood. There were dozens of them, all slumped over but steadily approaching the Uchiha

Naruto made as if to rise hand reaching for his seals.

"Stay back!", shouted Sasuke halting him in the movement. The Uchiha only chanced a quick glance back at him. But that brief moment of eye contact was enough to showcase his determination.

"Look after Sakura", with that the raven gripped his Kunai tighter and sprung into action.

Naruro clenched his fist, frustrated, but he stayed put. Sasuke ran at the nearest attacker Kunai in hand. The metal blade cut straight through the enemy with less resistance than butter. Again liquid sploshed from the figure but what should've been a spray of blood turned out to be black ink like liquid.

 

Just what were those things?? Were they water clones? But that didn't explain how one got through his barrier. No one should be able to just simply waltz through his defensive array. A Kunai appeared from the darkness behind the trees heading for Sasuke's back. Naruto tensed up, mouth opening to shout a warning when Pain suddenly exploded at his back.
The warning died as a chocked gasp.
The blade sinking deep into his back, burning and cutting and then the world tilted.

Earth greeted him, small pepples digging into the side of his face as he lay there face first on the floor. Dust in his eyes and his lungs as he gasped for air. Something warm spread at his backside just between his lower ribs.

"You shouldn't get distracted during a fight", the enemy Ninja gloated above him, raising his blood stained Kunai high to strike him again. Naruto could hear Sasuke yell from the other side of the barriers. Telling him to open then. His outstretched hand clutched at a patch of gras in frustration. Pain shot up his back and over his body. Even if he managed to open up the barrier it would be too late.

Instead he scrapped together evey last bit of concentration. Shutting his eyes tightly. Metal meet metal as his chains rose from his back to catch the deadly attack.

"Wha-", the rain nin cursed and struggled against the chains now blocking the way to Naruto
Naruto clenched his fist in desperate concentration, fingers digging into grass and moss dirt moving underneath his fingernails as he sunk them into the ground. One of the chains struck at the enemy nin but missed as he dodged.

He could feel the Chakra construct slipping through his grasp. Desperately he tried to hold onto it. His vision wavered, dark veils dancing at the edge of his sight. Every breath burned like fire. It was of no use. Even in peak condition he could barely hold the chains for more than a few moments. With a soft chime, which sounded like mockery to his ears, the chains shattered, dissolving into the air and leaving him helpless.

He saw as wary caution slowly dissolved in favour of a gleeful smirk. The rain nin's eyes glittered ominously as he rose from his defensive posture and began making his way back over to him.

Curse it, he didn't have enough chakra left to try and open the seals now. His heart hammered in his ribs, wether because of fear or to combat the blood loss he couldn't tell. It quickened with every step the other took towards him.

Then, something grey streaked from the ground upwards. A fist collided with the rain nin, knocking off his breather and catapulting him out of the barrier radius in one swift move.

Naruto tried raising his head to get a better look but the grey streak was already at his side.

"Don't move", Yakushi's voice sounded from above him.
"You will aggravate the wound"

Naruto tried to say something back but a sudden burning feeling in his throat made him chocke. He coughed, feeling like his chest was ripping open. Something warm and sticky dripped down his lips and chin. The taste of iron filled his mouth.

As his vision dimmed he caught a glimpse of dark grey eyes behind round glasses, calculating and with a glimmer in them that made every hair on his neck stand on end. But the darkness dragged him under before he could do anything.

 

---

---

 

Sasuke had just spun out of the way of a flying Kunai when a chocked gasp pulled his attention away from the fight. He felt like his heart would stop when he turned around to see Naruto struck down, slumping to the ground in a spray of blood.

The bastard who had stabbed the blond in the back raised the blood stained Kunai with a victorious grin. Intending to finish the job.

Sasuke didn't even think before turning around and rushing to help his friend and crashing headfirst into the shimmering barrier.
The impact came so unexpected that he stumbled back a step.

Right, he had left the barrier

His blood ran cold at the realization that he couldn't reach his teammate.

"NARUTO, NARUTO OPEN THE BARRIER!"

The blond didn't give any indication that he'd heard him. Sasuke barely remembered to dodge another Kunai heading his way. It bounced off the barrier, making the shimmer coalesce at the point of impact for a moment.

He didn’t bother dodging the strike of one of the dark figures. They were just an illusion. But the enemy nin with Naruto wasn't. How the hell had he gotten through the barrier??

Sasuke's hope rose and shattered with the Chains Naruto summoned from his back. They'd only bought a few seconds. Seconds he'd spent idly trapped on the other side of the barrier. Cursing at his own inaction Sasuke hammered his fists against the chakra swirling in front of him before he was forced do dodge another Kunai. The blade ripped through the fabric of his sleeve and nicked his skin but he barely paid it any heed.

The enemy nin was almost upon Naruto again. Desperation clawed as his heart. Something fizzled in his ears. Twittering and and buzzing. Static raised his hair watching the enemy prepare to deliver the final blow- then the rain nin was suddenly sent flying by Kabuto.

For a second Sasuke was rooted to the spot in surprise. He had almost forgotten about the other. His spot in the camp was empty. Had he just melted out of the floor? Sasuke remembered Kakashi-Sensei doing something like that during the bell test. Was that how the enemy nin had made it through the barriers?

Said enemy ninja hit the ground and slid some more, halting just a step away from Sasuke. Cold rage fizzled in Sasuke's veins and he was upon him before the other could even try and pick himself up.

He couldn’t get to Naruto as long as the seals were still active, but he could take care of this problem.

The razor sharp edge of his Kunai glinted in the weak moonlight as he pressed it against the others neck. Eyes glowing red and knee digging into his chest harder than would be necessary to keep him down.

"If you don't want your teammate to die you will give me your scroll and scram!", he said to the darkness, eyes still on the one beneath him. His Kunai was so close to the jugular he could feel the rapid heartbeat echoing through cold steel. Nothing happened for a few moments.

Sasuke's scowl deepened and he pressed the blade closer to the skin, drawing a drop of blood.
The others eyes grew even wider but he didn’t dare move in fear of slitting his own throat.

A few heartbeats later another Ninja stepped out from the forest hands raised. Contrary to his illusions he wore the same beige onesuit as his teammate.

He glowered at Sasuke but when the Uchiha made a move towards his teammate he flinched.

"Alright, alright we'll draw back."

"First the scroll", demanded Sasuke, his free hand raised expectantly.

The other scowled but obediently chucked the scroll at Sasuke who caught it easily. Then he stood up, dragging his hostage up with him and kicked him towards his teammate who fumbled to catch him, almost going down with him.

Sasuke didn't let his guard down yet. Hastily weaving handsigns he felt the heat build in his lungs, rising up his throat. He held it just before it spilled into his mouth. Smoke trailing from between his lips contrasting the forbidding orange glow emanating from his throat.

"Go, before I roast you alive"

When he was sure the rain ninjas were gone Sasuke turned back around. Searching for his injured friend. To his surprise he found the barriers deactivated, their slight pearly shimmer and taste of Chakra absent from the air.

Heart beating fast he hurried towards the place Naruto had fallen. Kabuto was kneeling beside him, hands enveloped in a green glow. If Sasuke focused on it he could see how the skin knit itself back together beneath Kabuto's fingers.

"How is he?", he asked breathlessly.

"He was lucky", Kabuto replied.

As the last part of the skin closed up the green light extinguished and the other straightened back up.

"The Kunai barely missed his heart but it penetrated between his ribs and hit his lungs."

Sasuke felt the blood drain from his face.

"Is he-"

"He will be fine, thankfully I made it here just in time."

The grey haired Konoha nin pushed himself up and made his way towards Sakura. Adjusting his glasses as he went.

"He was awake briefly after I'd healed his lung tissue, long enough to deactivate the barriers but then he fell unconscious again."

Sasuke breathed a sigh of relief. He thought barriers propably didn't work like that, but when he'd seen they were down he'd still feared for a second that they'd deactivated because Naruto had died.

Even now the thought brought with it an icy coldness in his chest. He'd just decided that he wouldn't loose his friend and not even two days later Naruto had almost died. And what made it even worse, without Kabuto he most likely would have. Even if Sasuke had found a way around the barriers and fended of the rain nin. Naruto would've chocked on his own blood before Sasuke could've found a healer.

First Sakura and now Naruto. Both of his teammates had come so close to dying. And both times he'd been helpless. He clenched his fist as he stared down at Naruto's still form. The back of his Kimono style Jacket was soaked in blood and the already pale palette of his skin seemed even paler with an ashy undertone.
Something pulsed at his neck but Sasuke barely paid it any heed as the gears in his head turned.

 

It was late afternoon on the third day when they finally reached the foot of the tower. It had taken quite some time for them to maneuver around some other teams lying in wait and their traps. Especially since Sasuke had to carry Sakura, who was awake but in no condition to walk on her own and Naruto was still tired from the turbulent night before.

But they made it and with both scrolls as well. At first Sasuke had been too preoccupied to check if the rain nin's scroll was indeed the one they needed. But it turned out it was, which was really a stroke of luck because in their state they couldn't risk confronting another team.

They said goodbye to Kabuto, whose team showed up the minute they touched down before the doors. Kabuto cautioned Naruto to be careful, since his lungs had just been healed and then his team vanished into their designated entrance.

Without further ado Sasuke kicked open the other door as well, breaking the paper seal that marked it as unused so far.
Finally the second part of the Chunin exam were coming to an end.

Notes:

Heyy, sorry for the slight delay, i was too tired to finish editing yesterday.
But I did see that someone new bookmarked my story today (thanks!) So I guess it can be considered a lucky bonus for them. A new chapter on the same day. ^^

So a lot of stuff happened, Sakura almost died, Naruto got stabbed and almost died, Sasuke got angry and threatened living cremation but they did make it through the forest of death in the end.

About Sakura's injury, Orochimaru had a crazy amount of force behind that punch and basically broke her sternum (and further fractured it in multiple places) and also put enough pressure on her heart to bruise it heavily, that's were the irregular hearbeat stemmed from. Her chakra was working hard (aided by Naruto's seal) to keep it together but the damage would've been too much if Kabuto hadn’t found them in time.

Honestly, watching that scene with the rain nins again I was surprised to realize that Kakashi hadn’t taught them how to break a Genjutsu until then...Naruto only learns later on as well...that's why Sasuke recognizes the dark figures as illusions at some point (not immediately because in the og it took some time as well and he is not well practiced in using his Sharingan like that yet - that's why he attacked the first illusion entering the barrier)
Since Sakura got more extensive training in Genjutsu in my story she would know how to break it..but she's still unconscious.

Thank you guys for the Kudos maybe leave me a comment if you like and see you soon!

Chapter 37: A moment of rest

After being confronted by a Chunin that had popped out of the two scrolls and brusquely congratulated them for surviving the second phase Sasuke and his team were ushered through a set of doors. (Which was better for the nin, because the look he shoot Naruto when mentioning 'surviving' made Sasuke want to attack him) Apparently it was protocol that every team leaving the forest of death would be checked over by a medic nin to prevent unecessary deaths and subsequently got a room assigned until the test was over. The Chunin didn't seem inclined to explain more and Sasuke didn't care to listen to him anymore either.

Sakura had woken up by now and insisted on walking. Sasuke didn't understand what was going on in her head but Kabuto had healed her partially so in the end both him and Naruto supported her on either side as they entered the next door.

The medic nin was sitting at the desk, analyzing some kind of report Sasuke presumed. She looked up with a smile.

"Congratulation on pass- ing", her expression stuttered as her gaze landed on them. A second later a smile so fake it almost melted off her face took it's place.

Sasuke glowered at her. But they followed her lead and laid Sakura down on the elevated stretcher on the side of the room. The medic nin ran a full body diagnostic Jutsu. Green chakra gliding over every limb.

Then she announced that Sakura would be fine but that she needed at least two weeks of bed rest. At her behest two more medic nins came in and she instructed them to bring Sakura to the hospital.

After Sakura had been carried away she turned to Sasuke. Completely ignoring Naruto next to him.

"Your teammate will be fine don't worry, Uchiha-sama. May i take a look at your injuries now?"

She stretched out her hands towards him but Sasuke slapped it away.

"I don't need it. I'm not injured."

Despite his rudeness she insisted, saying something about how it was her job to look after their physical well-being. Sasuke shot her down again.

"If you want to check someone check Naruto", he jerked his head towards the blond.

"He's the one who got stabbed in the lung. If anyone needs it, it is him"

At that her sacharrine plastic smile dropped. Sasuke would've been relieved to see the thing go if it wasn't replaced by a hateful grimace. Her face twisted as she shoot a blood curdling glare his friends way.

"Monsters don't deserve healing", she hissed.
She said it so quietly that Sasuke had almost missed it. Keyword being almost.

His vision bleed red, he barely realized that he'd activated the sharingan, as he grapped her wrist and squeezed it painfully.

"It is your job to check the teams that make it through the forest.", he snarled, "so check him, unless you want me to report you to your superior for refusing to do your duty."
The woman opened her mouth but Sasuke just squeezed harder. Making her hiss at his bruising grip.

"And if you dare call him that one more time..."; he didn’t finish the sentence but the threat hung heavy in the air.

 

The whole time she checked Naruto Sasuke's gaze observed her every move. Naruto stood there stock still. He was as stiff as a board, arms raised and clutching at his braid hanging over his shoulder to keep it from dangling in the way. His clothes half taken off and dangling from his hips, hiding the bloody tear Sasuke knew was at the back of the orange fabric usually just between the second and third rib. His eyes were wide as he stared at nothing. Propably hyper- aware of any gaze and touch on his bare back.

Kabuto had healed the injury but Sasuke had still insisted on bandaging the place just in case. Taping gauze in a thick square over the area in question. Kabuto had just quietly observed him bandaging up what was, at this point, pretty much spotless skin but Sasuke hadn’t paid any attention to him.

This was the first time Sasuke had seen Naruto without any of his baggy clothes. Sure with the previous lose Haori and dark baggy top, both of which had been shredded in their fight against Zabusa's side-kick, there had been the occasional glimpse of a collarbone. But Sasuke had never realized just how thin Naruto was. The Moniker corpse boy might have been more fitting looking at the way his ribs protruded beneath pale skin. His collarbone stuck from his chest as if mocking the illusion of a healthy boy his round face painted.
The sight made something twist in Sasuke's chest. He swallowed inaudible trying not to give away the rising anxiety.

Despite the blatant hate in her eyes the medic checked the area underneath the bandage. Poking and prodding at the skin between those unbearably easy to see ribs. Naruto didn't even seem to be breathing. When the medic turned around a bit more forcefully then usual to grap the Sthetoscope Naruto full on flinched. She didn’t see it but Sasuke did and his already sour mood dropped even lower. When she barked at him to breath in, pressing the flat metall to his back like one would a Kunai Sasuke almost lost it then and there. Hands clenched so tightly underneath crossed arms that his nails almost broke skin.

Once she seemed to be finished Naruto hastily pulled up his clothes that had been hanging down his waist. If at all possible his small frame seemed to shrink into himself even more. Eyes wide and wavering/disturbed even as his face was a mask.

"It-", a warning glare from Sasuke stopped her in her tracks.
"He", she ground out through grit teeth, "is alright, the stab wound is fully healed"

At least Kabuto had been good for something Sasuke thought as he nodded and snatched Naruto's wrist. As he dragged his blond friend behind him he medic nin protested.

"Wait I haven't checked you yet! Uchiha-sama!"

Sasuke ignored her dragging Naruto out of the check up room. Like hell would he spent another second with that woman. If she got fired for neglecting her duties all the better.

Naruto didn't protest as Sasuke dragged him through the hallways. Now that he was aware of it even the pooling fabric of Naruto's wide sleeves couldn’t conceal the bony wrist underneath anymore. He tightened his grip unconsciously, marching ahead as if he knew where he was going.

 

---

 

The Chunin had told them the room number but it still took the better half of 10 minutes for them to actually find said room in the endless curving hallways of the tower.

The room they'd been assigned was not exactly big but it had it's own connecting bathroom. Sasuke settled on one of the beds before he realized his hand was still gripping Naruto's wrist. He let go with a sigh. Naruto sank onto the bed opposite him.

Now that he had the time to Sasuke scanned the blond from head to toe. He was scuffed up, much like Sasuke guessed he himself looked like as well. Dirt smudged on his face and blond locks in disaray only tied back hapharzadly. Though he obviously had taken care not to loose the hair tie that Haku guy had given him.

Dark purple bruised the skin under Naruto's eyes, from all of them he'd had the least sleep. First being forced to look after him and Sakura and then running for Sakura's life without a wink of rest. Only the few hours before the rain nins had ambushed them had given the blond a short break.
At least Naruto's gaze was not as far away as it had been during their encounter with that blasted Chunin and medic nin. Sasuke's blood boiled at the memory of how that woman had called Naruto a monster. The Chunin proctor hadn’t said anything like that but his gaze had spoken volumes. It had been as cold as a glacier. As if he could freeze the skin right off of them.
As if he wanted to.
Sasuke didn't know why people treated Naruto like that, but he knew that he hated it.

"You shower first", he told the other, standing up from his bed.

Naruto threw him a look.

"I need to blow some steam off."
He explained as he walked past the beds to the door. The third bed in the corner reminded him of their other teammate. Sasuke hoped Sakura was well looked after in the hospital.

The building wasn't much to look at, just long greyish coloured hallways with numbered doors. No matter where he turned it looked the same. It was already late in the day, maybe that was the reason the didn’t meet anyone as he wondered up and down the corridors.

Still despite the eerie emptiness he felt watched somehow but he couldn't pinpoint from where. As he rounded another corner glancing behind him wearily he almost bumped into a familiar silver haired Genin.

"Kabuto", he acknowledged.

"Sasuke-kun", Sasuke felt his eye twitch at the familiar address.

"How is your team?", Kabuto continued with a smile.

"They're fine", he replied curtly.

"Oh?", Kabuto's eyes sharpened. The look made Sasuke's hackles rise but he tried taking a leaf out of Naruto's book not letting it show on the outside.

A moment later the expression was gone, replaced once again by that smile.

"That's good, wouldn't want my work to be undone."

Sasuke only nodded before stalking past the older Genin.

Something tugged at his collar but when he whirled around there was just Kabuto some steps behind him hand raised to wave at him and unwavering smile fixed on his face. He picked up the pace just short of running. Leaving the glasses wearing Ninja behind without returning his gesture. The faster he got away the better. The feeling of being watched still drilled into the back of his skull.

Kabuto's voice echoed down the hallway.

"See you later, Sasuke-kun"

Sasuke briskly rounded the next corner. He didn’t know why he was so weary of the other. For some reason Kabuto just rubbed him the wrong way. Technically he'd saved both Naruto and Sakura and Sasuke was thankful for that, but he just couldn't shake the feeling that something was wrong with him.
Unconsciously he rubbed the place where that weird seal sat at the nape of his neck.
He decided he should return to their room. Naruto should be done showering by now.

 

Indeed, he found the other sitting on the bed. Dressed in a pair of dark gray jogging pants and a loose light grey T-shirt. His hair loose and spilling over his skinny shoulders. At Sasuke's questioning look he explained.

"Change of clothes in the bathroom cupboard"

Sasuke nodded and Naruto resumed combing his still wet hair. Sasuke's fingers twitched as he observed the mass of golden locks. He wondered if he would be able to braid them as well. He'd sometimes braided his mothers her back when-. But would Naruto even want him to? Haku had braided his hair but...

Naruto looked up at him and he hastily averted his eyes before hurrying to the bathroom with a mumbled 'gonna shower now'.

 

Upon exiting he found Naruto fast asleep curled up on the bed like a kitten. After brief complentation he picked up the blaket folded at the foot end and spread it over the sleeping form. Nodding to himself he headed off to bed as well.

 

---

 

A dull thud followed by a crashing sound woke Sasuke the next day. Blinking against the light spilling in through the window he distantly wondered if the glass was really vibrating or if he was imagining things. With the haze of sleep clouding his mind Sasuke pulled himself up, every limb in his body felt as if made of stone. His muscles lay in knots from the tension and exertion of the previous days. A pinching sensation caused his hand to fly up to the base of his neck.
Right, the seal-thingy. He would have to ask Naruto to check up on it.

Though that would have to wait he concluded as a glance towards the blond revealed that the other was still in deep slumber. Over the course of the night the blanket that Sasuke had spread over his friend had been claimed by sleepy hands, turning and twisting it into something resembling a birds nest. Sasuke wondered how the blond had managed to turn the blanket into something that puffed up all around him but still covered him up to the nose as well. He could swear it hadn't even half the fabric necessary for that.
A soft click from the door and the handle lowering alerted the Uchiha to a presence at the door.
A voice sounded from the other side, muffled but familiar halting his inital instinct to bristle in alarm.

Slidding out of the bed he pad over to the door turning the knob. Unlocked, as he half expected it to be, nevermind that he distinctly remembered locking it the night before. It's really no surprise if the person on the other side is who he thinks he is. What is strange is that the other hasn't opened the door himself if he already unlocked or why he was using the door in the first place.

As Sasuke opened the door his confusion turned to a disbelieving stare at the state of the silver haired Jounin on the other side.
His eyes instantly going to the small twig stuck in unruly and partly weirdly flat silver spikes as well the red spot just where Kakashi-Sensei's forehead protector crosses the bridge of his nose.

"Kakashi-Sensei...did you... crash into the window??"

"Ma, ma what kind of stuff are you dreaming up my cute little Genin", the Jounin drawled in response rubbing the bottom of his nose with his typical eye smile.

Instead of being distracted by his teasing Sasuke's focus is drawn to the reddish stain on Kakashi's finger.

"...your nose is bleeding"

 

It was hard to tell, what with the whole mask and having only one eye visible thing, but Sasuke could swear Kakashi-Sensei almost blushed.
The older coughed mumbling something about 'on the way of life' and 'fateful encounters'

Sasuke's other eyebrow joins the first but he steps aside to let the Jounin in, only for him to walk headfirst into thin air as if into a solid wall of bricks.

Barely able to decide between surprise and laughter Sasuke's sleep addled mind produces a chortled snort awefully reminiscent of a retching cat. Now that he thinks about it, he does remember feeling Naruto's Chakra in the air and seeing some papers stuck to the walls. But he hadn’t paid it any mind. It seemed Naruto had keyed him into the protective ward but not Kakashi-Sensei.

The betrayed look Kakashi-Sensei sends him is only made funnier by the way he is clutching his nose. It wasn’t visible on the mask, thanks to its dark colour but even from his position the Uchiha can see the red staining his fingers.

 

Before he could let their Sensei in Sasuke first had to wake up Naruto. The blond must've been even more exhausted than he though, to sleep through their chatter. Sasuke brushed the blonds shoulder, or at least what he suspects is his shoulder under all that fabric calling out his name. Instantly Naruto shot awake, blue eyes blurry and alarmed.
"Sasuke wha-"

Remembering the last time he'd woken his friend Sasuke hurried to calm the other down.
"Not attack, Kakashi-Sensei is here, can you open the barrier?"
Naruto blinked up at him, once, twice.

"Yes, sure", he mumbled as he extracted himself from the nest he'd made with his blanket.

The barrier shimmered and parted underneath his fingers. Just wide enough to let the Jounin through. Kakashi-Sensei ducked inside and the barrier closed again, melting together and fading from view.

One hand held to his face to staunch the bloodflow the Jounin sheepishly asked for some tissues.

Naruto, having turned from the barrier, blinked at him, looked at his bloody fingers, looked up his eyes, looked back down at the fingers and back up to Kakashi-Sensei's eyes again. He didn’t need to ask the question. It was plainly written on his face. In his deadpann stare and the oh-so-slightly raised eyebrows.

If Kakashi hadn’t been wearing his mask, they'd propably seen him blush for real.

 

---

 

Later, after the bleeding had stopped, they settled on the beds. Naruto and Sasuke on Naruto's bed in the middle and Kakashi on Sasuke's next to the wall, with crossed hands and a serious expression

"Sakura is fine", he began:" I checked on her before coming her and she will make a full recovery it'll just take some time"

Sasuke's shoulders sagged with relief. It was good to hear Kakashi-Sensei confirm it, he trusted their Sensei way more than that cursed medic. Before he could get angry again at the memory of how she had treated Naruto Kakashi-Sensei continued on.

"So, I heard you had a run in with Orochimaru?"

This made Sasuke sit up straighter. Kakashi-Sensei knew? How? They hadn’t told anyone about the encounter so far. But thinking about it now that guy did seem much too strong for a mere Genin.
The possible implications of that dripped down his back like icy water.

"The Kusa Kunoichi?", Naruto questioned when both of them remained silent startling Sasuke out of his ominous thoughts.

Kunoichi? Right, Sasuke remembered that Naruto had most likely been unconscious or out of earshot when that snake guy had introduced himself. That's why he propably hadn’t realized that that guy had certainly not been a woman.

 

A slightly slower blink was all the reaction they got to Naruto's question. Then Kakashi spoke up again, clearing his throat.
"Orochimaru is a man. but yes, I believe you meet him disguised as one of the Kusa Genins he slaughtered."

Naruto's eyes widened slightly.

"Is that why- his skin"

Sasuke wondered just how much Kakashi-Sensei knew when the Jonin simply nodded.

Naruto looked like he might be sick and Sasuke wasn't faring any better. That snake creep had seriously pulled the face off of a living person and put it above his own. Sasuke's stomach rebelled at the visual image. Just as well they hadn’t eaten anything yet. He took a deep breath.

"But why would an S-rank missing nin sneak into the Chunin exams?"

Kakashi-Sensei's lone eye settled on Sasuke with a serious look.

"I fear he was there for you",

Of course Sasuke had already guessed that was the case. That creep had told him to his face he wanted him after all. But hearing it confirmed somehow made it even worse.

The memory of those crazed slitted eyes, alight with desire that stuck to Sasuke like rotten honey had him breaking out in goosebumps.

He shuddered, trying to shake the memory off. He caught Naruto's gaze. The blond was looking at him. A slight dip at the brow and a tense set of the jaw betraying his worry.
Before Sasuke could marvel at how he'd gotten to the point of being able to read Naruto's subtle expression Kakashi-Sensei continued.

"Orochimaru was one of the three Sannins along with Jiraya and Tsunade Senju. He accomplished great feats during the second Shinobi war. But after that he began illegal experimentations behind the back of the third Hokage."

Sasuke didn't like the way the Jonin said illegal experiments at all. Naruto seemed to agree with him on that.

"Illegal?", he inquired.

The grave look Kakashi-Sensei send them was almost an answer in itself.

"Human experimentations. One time he sacrificed the lives of 59 children for one of his crazed ambitions."

If Sasuke hadn’t been sick before he'd definitely be now. 59 children, fuck. He pressed his hand against his mouth as bile rose in his throat. That was double as many as had been in their academy class. Maybe even more than Uchiha children that had died on that night.
His stomach churned as his mind conjured up the images of small children. Strapped to a table. Crying and screaming as surgical equipment cut them open. Pale hands lying lifeless as blood dripped from a cold slab of metal.
As he forcefully swallowed down the bile as the brief thought of, at least on that night it had been quick, flashed through his brain. Making him feel sick down to his very soul at the comparison.

Next to him Naruto struggled to regain his bearings as well. His face was pale and had a green tint to it.

Kakashi-Sensei waited until they'd calmed down somewhat.

"So-" Sasuke croaked out once he was fairly sure he wouldn't throw up while speaking. "He's after me because I'm the last Uchiha?"

Kakashi-Sensei nodded, face dark.
"That can be assumed. The Sharingan is a very strong Kekkei Genkai. It wouldn't be surprising for him to be after it.

"Will the Chunin exams be canceled", Naruto asked.

The Jonin shook his head.

"No one knows where Orochimaru is hiding. And there are too many foreign nin in the village right now. If we suddenly cancel the exam they will sense weakness."

Sasuke pursed his lips at that. So they would just leave him be?

Something stung at the nape of his neck and before he knew it he was reaching for the spot

Kakashi-Sensei's eyes settled on him with intent and a dark expression.

"Is it from Orochimaru?", he sounded as if he already knew the answer but Sasuke couldn't help but nod anyway.

"He-", he hesitated "he said something about giving me a present and then he bit me. Naruto said it reminds him of a seal and he put some seal on it to contain it but it still stings from time to time."

Rounding the bed the Jonin bend over to look at the mark at his neck. Since the spare T-shirts didn’t have a high collar he barely needed to pull the fabric down to see the entire structure.

Sasuke could feel himself grow more nervous the longer the older stayed silent. It almost startled him when the other spoke up again.

"A curse mark. I feared it would be something like that."

"A curse mark?", Naruto spoke up quietly.

"Yes", Kakashi-Sensei confirmed, tugging the fabric a bit lower.

"You did the containment seal Naruto?"

Kakashi-Sensei's breath stopped for a second, as if he wanted to add something to that but then he closed his mouth without another word.

Naruto nodded. Looking unsure and worried.

"And since then the fever and the pain is gone?"

This time Sasuke nodded in confirmation.
"It just sends a spike of pain once in a while"

"Does it have any psychological impact?"

They both stared at him quizzicaly.

"Do you feel angrier than usual, are you hearing voices or something similar"

Sasuke took a moment to sit with himself. He'd been pretty distracted by everything going on. Now that he cast his mind back to the moment that searing heat had coursed through him, burning him up from within, he realized there'd been something there. He felt like he'd been angry- no, furious. Like he'd dreamed something terrible. But the dream had suddenly glitched, ripping and fraying at the edges. He couldn't remember what it was that he'd dreamed about. Only that suddenly the churning ocean of emotions, burning and horror had stilled. But all of that was such a faraway sensation. He couldn't grasp it. Didn't know how he could explain it. Either way it was over.

"No," he said slowly, "I feel fine"

Kakashi-Sensei mustered him critically for a few moments. Sasuke shifted uncomfortably beneath the piercing gaze. After a few more seconds Kakashi-Sensei sighed.

"That's good, these curse marks are incredible dangerous", his grey eye now found Naruto "but it seems that Naruto's talent in sealing has averted the worst"

"I would've put a seal on it but I better not mess with a working seal. If the equilibrium gets messed up the backlash might kill you."

There was silence as the two looked at him with wide eyes. He raised his hands as if to calm them down.

"For now nothing will happen, but let me know once something changes."

They nodded in unison.

"Good", he put his hands down, looking kind of akward for a moment.

"The second test will be over tomorrow. Once the time limit runs out you will be summoned and the next test revealed."

He let his gaze wander over them.

"You are planning on continuing aren't you?"

Two nods confirmed his question.

"Good. I will see you tomorrow."

Before he exited the door Sasuke spotted a sublte movement of his hand in the air in front of him. He surpressed a smirk at Kakashi-Sensei's attempt to covertly check for a barrier before walking through the door.

Notes:

Hey guys~
I think this is by far the most dialogue heavy chapter in this story for now.
But I thought it would be good to establish how much they know. In the og we never really find out if Naruto and Sasuke knew who Orochimaru was besides strong and one of the Sannins...
(at some point it is just kind of implied that they know he is a sketchy scientist...but nothing really concrete until Sasuke actually goes to join him.
I would like to think that they informed Sasuke about just what kind of guy is after him
Although not informing their Genin about the identity of an S-rang missing nin with a penchat for human experimentation would be on track for Konoha soo...
And since Sasuke is not being driven to mad hate by the seal currently and also doesn't suffer from an 'inferiority complex' against Naruto as he is in the show around that time he is able to focus much more on the "horrible, horrific human experiment part" instead of the "I want power NOW" part

If you noticed some grammatical anomalies in one part...sorry, I really tried fixing it up properly multiple times but somehow my brain was just not having it. If you haven't noticed anything, then nevermind, go on^^*.

Alsooo, I have a new announcement. I know I will be very very busy for the next few months. So I will not adhere to a regular uploading schedule anymore. It won't be a complete hiatus, but I don't know when or how often I will upload. I just wanted to give you guys a heads up.

Thank you guys for all the comments and Kudos so far. ☆.☆ I hope you continue enjoying my story.
Also, if I'm not answering some comments, please don't take it personally. I might've not gotten around to it yet, or I might not now what I could say in reply...I'm still enjoying seeing and reading your comments though.

That said, see you, hopefully soon!

Chapter 38: Chunin Exam: Preliminaries 1

Neji's words had hit hard but nothing hurt more than seeing that look on her cousins face. That deeply bitter and hateful expression that contorted his features and made his eyes grow cold like glaciers. The eyes that had looked at her with so much warmth and love back then.
Before that had happened.
She had been barely four when it had happened, too young.

Too young to understand the significance of her uncles dissapperance right after she had been rescued from that kidnapping attempt.
Too young to understand the cruelty that was inflicted upon her kin in the name of the 'main' family.
Too young to notice the weight extinguishing her Ni-chan's smile.
Too young to understand the dark bitterness in her Ni-san's eyes when he rejected her attempts to talk or play with him.

And then she had witnessed it, that cursed seal. Used as a weapon against her kin. As a rod of discipline on people that had been nothing but kind to her growing up, as if they were no better than dogs. Had witnessed the callous murder of her family over a handful of words.

And she had finally understood.

The Hyuuga had rotten from the inside out. It was a clan that ruthlessly oppressed their own kin, treating them as less than human. Disregarding the worth of life in favour of blood and honour.
Nothing would change.
As long as the Hyuugas did not change she would never get to see that precious smile on her Ni-san's face again. She would never be able to look her uncle in the eye again.

Hinata clenched her fist, blood dripping from it and down her chin.
Her heart beat irregularly, she knew the muscle was torn. Knew she would die if it ruptured any further. The remaining chakra that couldn't leave her body anymore due to her blocked tenketsu gathered around the heart. Trying to hold it together.

Tears blurred the vision of her Ni-san's face above her.
If she gave up now she would never reach him. Already he was so far away. It was selfish of her. But she didn’t want to let him go. Couldn't bear to see that sweet, innocent boy buried underneath crushing darkness. Twisted by bitterness, hate and hurt.
She wanted to see that smile again.

Slowly she drew her arms and legs beneath her. Blood rushed in her ears drowning out the surprised murmur of the crowd. Haltingly she pushed herself up, gradually rising on shaky feet. Her gaze was fixed on her Ni-san's face.
His eyes widened subtly as he watched her and for a second she could almost see that wide eyed little boy. Barely older than herself and excited at the candy granny Umemiko dolled out unexpectedly.
Then his eyebrows drew together, casting dark shadows over those pale narrowed eyes.

"Stay down if you don't want to die", he spat.

She ignored his words, eyes locked onto his as she straightened, arm wrapped around her midsection as if that would prevent her heart from bursting.

"No, I will not give up. I will never give up on you. I will change, Neji Ni-san."

His face grew thunderous.

"I TOLD YOU TO STOP CALLING ME THAT!"

With that he rushed forward. Arms raised, fingers aiming for her face. She couldn’t block. Her knees were weak like butter and rigid like iron. Her arms heavy as if made from pure lead. Her heart convulsed in her chest. It felt as if she couldn’t breath. Her lungs failing even while she was sucking in air.

He was upon her, jaw clenched in furry. She could already feel the brush of his chakra on her cheek. Still she stood her ground. Staring straight at the attack headed towards her face.

Then it stopped, mere milimeters before her nose. The air he'd carried with him washing over her, as strong arms broke his monumentum.

Her vision tilted, growing dark at the edges as her heart gave a painful lurch. Warm liquid splatered on her chin. While she fell she could see Neji's face. A mask of hate and furry as the veins popped around his Byakugan. Then her vision dulled and she plunged into a black void

Notes:

Heyyy....

'It won't be a complete hiatus' - I said. I was then gone for 5 whole months.
...yeah, sorry about that. I thought I was prepared, I was not, it was horrible. I was so busy with other stuff that I basically didn't manage to do anything for this story during that whole time....
I also apologize for not informing you guys once it was clear that it would be a complete hiatus after all...I meant to, but at that point we'd reached over 300 Kudos and it seemed shitty to dip in, say thank you for the Kudos and in the same breath announcing the hiatus...so I just kind of didn't say anything....sorry.

I'm trying to get back into the story currently. Let me tell you reading it again has been brutal. I'm now seeing all the mistakes and typos and stuff that I missed and many of them make me cringe...but I decided spending my time fixing them first would be a disservice to you. It would've delayed this chapter even more. I will try to get back to them another time.

It will take some time, before I will start uploading regularly again. Like I said, I need to get back into the story and remember everything I had planned for it, so no promises on when exactly the next chapter will be out. There is still some stuff going on in my life...not sure how taxing and time intensive that will turn out to be...

 

About the chapter as you can see in the past Hinata back then she called him Ni-chan, now she calls him Ni-san. It's not my best chapter...I tried but I'm not quite happy with it, especially the legth. But I didn't want to delay it anymore. Hope you enjoyed it anyway.

That said, thank you sooo much for the Kudos☆.☆ we truly got over 300 now!☆◇☆
I'm so happy to know so many people are enjoying my story!
Thank you guys♡
See you (hopefully) soon~

Chapter 39: Chunin Exam: Preliminaries 2

Sasuke cursed mentally. The fight had barely started and he was already trapped. That stupid arrogant, cloth-for-face genin had suddenly liquified his limbs and wound the offending appendages around Sasuke's body like a snake intent on squeezing the life out of him.

Sasuke had gone for a simple forward strike, aiming to get the fight and thus the opponent moving. What he hadn’t been expecting was that once his arm got close enough he would get caught in a lever hold that rendered him basically immobile, in less than 10 seconds to boot.

Worse, he could feel the way his spine creaked whenever his opponent tightened his grip. He was acutely and morbidly aware, that the other just need to exert the right amount of pressure and his neck would snap like a twig. And his opponent was aware of that fact as well.

"Well? Not so high and mighty now? Uchiha! And here I thought this fight might be a bit difficult for me...guess you aren't all that after all!", he taunted him, pulling Sasukes arms back with that last sentence. Sasuke bit back a groan as his shoulders were almost twisted out of their sockets. While he strained against the pain of having his arms and his back bend in an unnatural position, his opponent lowered his face until the cloth veiling it brushed against the side of Sasuke's face and neck.

"You better use that fancy mark of yours, if you don't want to die that is.. ", the other whispered into Sasuke's ear, making the hair on the back of his necks stand on end.

With a start Sasuke realized that that alleged Konoha genin must somehow be in cahoots with that Orochimaru guy. He grit is teeth, once again straining against the impossible hold of those noodle like arms with a frustrated grunt. Then an idea struck.

"Are you sure about that?", he asked, a smirk spreading across his face.

He felt the other ninja shift on his back, fabric rubbing against fabric. Weary with Sasuke's sudden shift in tone. But he didn't give him any further time to react. Drawing on his chakra he took hold of it; molding and forming it until it crackled under his skin. And then with a wide grin he pushed it out, letting it course through his body and into the one holding onto him.

The electric current made short work of his opponent. He went down screaming, all seized muscles and burnt hair.

As he collided on the floor Sasuke dusted of his t-shirt and turned expectantly to the flabberqasted chunin at the edge of the arena. The proctor startled and raised his arm to declare him the winner.
Sasuke spared one final glance at the twitching shinobi before climbing the stairs and rejoining Naruto on the balcony

 

 

---

---

 

 

Naruto was decidedly not happy.
He kept his face carefully blank as he stepped foot into the arena.
Just why did there have to be too many that passed the second test? And why did they have to have one on one fights to decide which ones would continue? And why did those fights have to happen in front of eveyone??

He felt dozen of eyes on him, like burning pin-pricks on his skin. When his name had first shown up on the electrical sign people had been whispering. Wondering who Naruto Uzumaki was. It had taken him entering the arena while for them to notice him.
Now they all stared at him.
Especially those from Konoha. He could feel the Nara's kid wide eyes from behind and the long blond haired one's loud exclamations were impossible to ignore as well.

He had the attention of the whole arena and he hated it.

If you want to live don't be loud be silent.
If you want to live don't attract attention, be invisible.
If you want to survive be a ghost.

This was what he kept telling himself. What he'd lived by for years. And now, he was at the very center of attention. Bile rose in his throat as his stomach churned unhappily.

He had to end this fast, he decided. The sooner he got away from all those eyes the better.

He drew in a big breath, as he did the last step and came to a halt opposite of the black clad Suna nin.

The other had his head tilted back and hands in his pockets, regarding him from above. A broad purple line framed his grin matching the various lines decorating his face.

"Who's this runt? Brat you have the presence of a mayfly. Looks like this'll be an easy win!"

Naruto didn't react to his taunt. Lowering himself into a ready stance.

"What not gonna say anything?"

At his continued silence the other's eyebrows drew together briefly. Then his self-assured expression resumed though his gaze seemed more analytical now.

"Guess I'll finish you off quickly.", he unknowingly echoed Naruto's thoughts and swiftly lowered the wrapped package on his back to the ground.

Naruto couldn't imagine what was in there. The shape was odd and uneven and what was even weirder was the mop of brown shaggy hair (?) at the top. He resolved to be swift but careful. Defeating the other before that hidden weapon became relevant.

And then the proctor called the start of the fight.

 

Immediately Naruto launched a flurry of kunai at the Suna nin. The other's eyes widened as he saw the exploding tag on one of them. He threw himself to the side, the bundle clattering to the floor as he was forced to release it.
The tag exploded out of range, taking a part of the wall with it.

Having successfully separated the other from the unkown weapon Naruto dove in.
His taijutsu had been improving a lot ever since he graduated. No matter how uncomfortable the attention was he couldn’t deny the usefulness of one on one training. Sensei had caught every mistake he'd been making. Had shown him how to properly anchor his feet to the ground, which way to shift his weight to achieve maximum impact and stability and where to aim to make someone go down in seconds.

The Suna nin ducked underneath the Kunai Naruto swung at his head, but he wasn’t fast enough to avoid the kick he spun into. Naruto's sandals burrowed into black fabric, right above the solar plexus and the nin went down.

Naruto remembered the feeling well, seeing as he'd been on the receiving end of this move more times than he could count. Sensei had insisted they learn to react in time to avoid such a hit because in battle a second of incapacitation was a second too much. Privately Naruto wasn't sure if the jounin didn’t simply enjoy beating them to the ground. Some days he felt like a giant bruise everytime he took a breath.

The long brownish arms that swept at his feet caught him by surprise, his uncoordinated stumble backwards barely bringing him out of range. But the attack had cost him his balance.
Balance was the foundation for attack and defence. The other half of arms that burst from underneath the black outfit swung around as the enemy rolled over. Steel glinted in the artifical light of the arena.

With wide eyes Naruto wrenched his Kunai up. The blades collided with a loud clanking sound. Something dark and purplish dripped from the glistening steel. Naruto bristled in alarm.
A soft click drew his attention, one of the hands was missing a palm. In it's place was a hole. A hole that was pointed directly at his face.

He could feel the familiar whizzing of senbons narrowly skimming past his skin, as he disengaged hastily, throwing himself backwards. Landing upside down on his arms he quickly pushed himself off again, flipping over to land back on his feet. Finally at a good enough distance he grasped at the seals in his sleeves, as he tried to process the unexpected events.

The arms, six of them, rattled as the figure drew itself upright without supporting itself on any of them. Opting instead to hover a few inches above the floor, like a vengeful ghost. Its arms were strangely brown, a completely different shade than the Suna nin's.

Wood. He realizes belatedly.

But if that wasn't the Suna nin-

He whirled around, eyes searching for the bundle the other had dropped earlier.
Bandages whirled through the air settling around the figure of his opponent, as he half rose from his crouch. He'd been in the bundle, passing off this wooden construct as himself.

Renewed rattling from behind had Naruto spinning around again. Ducking beneath a poisoned blade.
He whirled around, chucking a bunch of Kunai at the Suna nin. Most of them missed. The other tilted his head to dodge the one that came closest to him.
Naruto didn't have time to curse his aim, as he hastily rolled out of reach. Springing up he raised a barrier seal just in time to catch the blade descending on him from above. Purple liquid splattered on the translucent shield. Just how much was on that blade? Did he want to poison the entire arena??

Naruto was thankfull that he'd tinkered with the seals to widen their protected area. He hadn’t been able to make them completley bend around like his bigger protective arrays that had mulptiple anchor yet, but the half dome spreading around him now granted him protection against the long wodden arms that were reaching for him, even as the one with the sword continued to press down on his shield.

This gave him precious few seconds to consider his options.

Leaving the paper seal he rolled out from under the seal. Just as he had left the protective barrier he deactivated it. The puppet, now without the counter force pressing against it, stumbled into the sudden vacuum. Its blade clashing against the ground with a shrill clang as the whole wooden body was pulled down by the leftover monumentum.
By the time the chakra strings on it twitched and lifted it from its crumpled position, Naruto was already halfway to the opponent.

It seemed his deduction had been right. The other's eyes were wide, as he hastily tugged and pulled at the chakra strings. Rattling sounded from behind Naruto, who didn't slow his advance at all.
The other clenched his jaw and with a final strong swing of his hands the puppet whirled around the blond, planting itself firmly between him and the Suna nin. Catching the kunai Naruto had sent for the others head just in time. It sank into the wood with a dull thudding sound.

With a burst of chakra, flames burst from the handle of the kunai. Licking up the wooden limb. The enemy ninja gasped in shock as his puppet seemingly burst into flames.

Naruto used the temporary distraction to dance around the wodden construct blocking his path. This time nothing blocked the path of his kunai, as it sailed through the air. Preoccupied with the seeming destruction of his weapon the other only realized the danger when it was almost upon him. He desperately threw himself to the side. The paper bomb went off just as the shield Naruto summoned flickered into existence before him. Flames and heat blowing past the shimmering wall of chakra.

Again the other proved that despite mostly depending on his puppet for combat his reflexes weren't bad. He'd managed to avoid the brunt of the blast, even as it had thrown him through the air. His clothes were singed and his forearms, which he'd raised to protect his head, were an angry red beneath the holes in his sleeves.
But even though he'd gotten throught the blast it was over for him now.

Naruto raised his hands in the chakra gathering sign, his chakra reaching out to its corresponding signatures scattered around the suna-nins feet. The half a dozen Kunai Naruto had thrown around during the fight, began to glow and crackle. Naruto saw the alarm rising in the other's face. Then electricity discharged itself from the seals around the kunais' handles in violet arcs.

 

Just as he was about to leave the arena, finally escaping those staring eyes, he caught the Suna nin's gaze. The horrified recognition in them making him pause in surprise.

"You- you are the one from the forest. The one behind that barrier!"

The voice was a hoarse whisper. Naruto stood just close enough to understand the words, though he couldn't place the emotions carried within them. The other's tone made his hackles rise.

"How- how did you survive Gaara? How did you manage to be spared??"

"You and your teammate asked him to.", Naruto stated softly enough for only him to hear as well, being pulled into the weird question despite himself.

The other made as if to shake his head, wincing at the pain.

"Gaara- never spares anyone. He's a monster that feasts on blood and death."

Naruto's eyebrows twitched. His gaze sliding up to meet with turquoise eyes staring down at him. Somehow this statement rubbed him the wrong way even as he shuddered under that drilling gaze.

"He's tried before.", he stated flatly.

It had slipped out almost unnoticed, but his opponents reaction almost couldn't have been anymore visceral.

He did a full body twitch, the pained gasp that broke up his horrified expression a testimony to his pain. The electric signals in his body must still be messed up by the electric shock.

The clearing of a throat reminded Naruto that the next match was due. Resentment rose within him when he realized he'd just drawn more attention to himself by staying longer than required. Turning on his heel he swiftly excited the arena.

Notes:

Hello again!
It was so difficult to get back into this story and get the next part sorted out you guys...
At some point I just wanted to let it be.
But I presevered!
And finally I can say I'm at a point where I can start posting chapters regularly again!
It will be either every two or every three weeks, I'm still thinking about it.

About the chapter, as you can see I switched around the opponents a little. I thought that would make it more interesting. Sakura is also not present at the preliminaries, since she is still at the hospital.
As for Kankuro, in the forest of death he couldn't see Naruto due to the angle he was standing at, he only saw the illusion of the barrier. That's why it takes him some time to realise that he is the one Gaara spared back then.
Also, in case anyone is wondering....no I did not accidentally upload this chapter when I was going for my last round of proofreading and had to delete it again quickly...that would neeever happen to me....

Thank you guys so much for the Kudos and I was really happy to see my story getting bookmarked as well. It helped remind me, that there are people waiting on this story!

Comments are also very welcome!♡

See you guys soon! (For real this time)

Chapter 40: Watching

A turquoise gaze followed the blond, as he made his way back up the arena stairs.
He hadn’t used that redredred chakra.
The chakra that had bubbled up with the force of a volcano and burst through his sand prison burial. The chakra that had died his eyes crimson and almost shrouded hlm in a near invisible blood red sheen.
Neither had he used that chain jutsu of his, the one he'd brandished so fiercely in the face of an undefeatable foe.
'Are you still undefeated?' a treacherous voice whispered in the back of his head. 'He survived. Only the winner gets to survive. Gets to carve his existence in blood'
But I'm still alive, so I haven't lost yet. I will definitely kill him.

As the other reached his previous spot, his black haired teammate turned to him and raised his fist. Was he going to attack him? Had the previous fights awakened his lust for blood as well?
Gaare observed how the blond stopped and stared, in what seemed to be puzzlement. Even though his expression barely changed. For some reason the raven didn’t move, even though attacking when one's opponent was confused was the best opportunity. Instead he grinned at the blond and moved his fist slightly, prompting.
Then suddenly the blond's ghost like presence seemed to shimmer as understanding dawned.
A subtle wave of colour washing over him as he raised his hand and bumped his closed fist against of the other's, knuckles to knuckles.
Gaara could only stare as blue eyes meet black. There was something in them. Something small and hidden but...warm.

That wash of colour. It was almost like back then, when the blond had stood against him back in that forest. Brandishing his chains and chakra spiking despite having fled in terror just few nights prior. Crouching resolutely over his teammates' prone bodies. Fierce, like an animal backed into a corner, chains circling what they sought to protect.

A sharp pain dug into Gaara's head. Making him wince as he grasped at his scalp. He could almost hear the sound of something cracking.
When he looked again the spark of colour was gone and the blond was back to his ghostly, fog-like presence, standing next to the raven.
The headache persisted.
Then the sign board flashed his name, beckoning Gaare to bring the slight tang of iron in the air into full bloom. To douse jagged edges in red nectar.

Notes:

Heyya guys,

And here we have some insight into Gaara's perspective. This chapter is pretty short so I decided to upload it after two weeks instead of three. I'm still undecided on wether a two-week or a three-week uploading rythm works best for me though.
This chapter also concludes the preliminaries~
I initally wrote it because I was in a serious, serious slump on how exactly to spin all those narrative threads together for the second half of the chunin exams, in order to get where I want to go. I just couldn't get into Gaara's headspace -which has already begun shifting thanks to his encounters with Naruto....so I decided to just write him and see how it turns out. It helped, sometimes when you can't imagine the progression of your story...maybe just try writing and see where it takes you (you can always adjust details or scrap it later if it doesn't work out)

Thank you guys for all the kudos, bookmarks and the comments!♡!
I'm so happy to get some comments again, since the last one prior to the ones on this chapter was like more than 250 days ago.

Anyways- see you guys soon~

Chapter 41: Stay

Walking home after the preliminaries had a certain surreal feeling to it. The low hanging sun flooded the streets with a warm orange-golden glow. Birds, normal and harmless ones, unlike those in the forest of death, twittered their evening songs, as if rejoicing over a day well-mastered and a night promising sweet dreams. Dust, kicked up throughout the day by wandering feet, danced in the light of the sunset. Slowly settling back to the floor in preparation for the night. The low murmur of people flowed from open windows, accompanied by sweet and tangy smells, only the occasional laughter breaking the steady hum of background noise.
The back alley was deserted, but clean save for the occasional trashbag waiting for pick-up.

It was a stark contrast to the last few days. Ever since the start of the Chunin exam there had been a certain amount of blood lust hanging in the air like fine mist. Joined by mistrust, ambition and fear. Mixed into a thick slimy miasma, constantly cloking one's throat.

Sasuke glanced at the blonde figure walking by his side. In the quiet, fantastical atmosphere of dusk his teammate seemed even more unreal, than the dissonance between this moment and their recent struggle for survival. The warm golden rays of the sun making him glow, but also obscuring the line of his existence etherally, so that Sasuke could almost see the lines of lamps and housecorners through his orange clad form melding seamlessly into the colour scheme of the evening.

Even though his awareness of the other's presence had been steadily improving it was still more of a hazy vibe instead of an actual grounded and graspable presence.
It was hard to explain. He felt his friends presence, but it was more like the presence of a soft breeze. A breath of fresh air rather than the presence of an actual person.
But there had been times where he'd felt it more clearly. Where the misty wisps had gained warmth. Solidifying into thick sun-soaked fog. Almost tangible though still easily scattered.
Times when those pale blue eyes gained colour, something fragile shimmering in their vivid depths.

Contrary to the times where Narutos rage thickened his presence, these changes were more subtle and gradual and easily missed if you didn’t pay attention.

"We have to go shopping", the realization was out of his mouth before it had even fully formed in his brain.

Naruto stopped, making him halt as well. His look seemed to prompt him, so Sasuke explained.

"We didn’t have much left in the fridge before we left and I didn't buy anything, since we didn’t know how long it would take."

A moment passed and Naruto gave a subtle nod. Satisfied and with a goal in mind Sasuke made to turn and resume walking when a quiet whisper stopped him.

"We?"

Sasuke paused. Something in the tone caught his attention. Naruto wasn't quite so quiet when it was just them two anymore. But even beyond that, that one word seemed kind of...hesitantly hopeful, almost fragile.
He turned back to the other.

Naruto was standing there. Shoulders slighty raised. Awash with the light of dusk. As if he'd been dunked head to toe in soft orange. All except for his downcast blue eyes. Two drops of blue in a sea of orange. The setting sun cast a deep long shadow, that stretched behind him.

"Did you- did you think I would cast you out now?"

It was minute, but Sasuke had become so accustomed to watching Naruto's body language that the guilty flinch might've as well been a minor earth quake.
His blue eyes fixed to the lower right stubbornly.

"Naruto", Sasuke almost surprised himself with how gentle his voice sounded.

The other glanced at him through his lashes. Evidently resisting the urge to avert his eyes right away again. Not wanting to see his rejection? Sasuke was puzzled as to how Naruto had come to the conclusion that he would reject him in the first place. Though thinking about it, they'd never really clearly agreed on anything regarding their living situation. So maybe he shouldn't be surprised that Naruto had come to his own conclusions.
Though the thought, that Naruto had been expecting to be cast out like garbage gave him a stab in the heart. He'd thought that his actions had spoken louder than words, but maybe some things had to be put into words to be clearly communicated and received.
Decision made, Sasuke drew in a breath.

"Naruto, do you want to stay with me-", he paused, shaking his head.

"No, I would like you to stay with me. -if that's alright with you." He hastily tagged on, feeling his cheecks heat up. Sage, putting once feelings into words was hard -and embarrassing.

Too caught up in his thoughts he'd missed Naruto lifting his head. Now the blonde was staring at him, eyes wide and jaw slack.

There seemed to be thousands of thoughts flitting through his head and simultaneously none at all. After a beat of silence he opened his mouth.

"...really?"

Sasuke felt his heart break with how fragile and hopeful and small Naruto sounded. As if this was a dream he was afraid of shattering with the slightest breath. As if he expected Sasuke to take it back and laugh in his face instead.

"Really.", he said with as much sincerity and finality as he could muster. Puffing out his chest, as if daring anyone to challenge his word.

It was hard to tell with the hazy almost dream like quality of the light. But Sasuke could swear he saw a glossy sheen over two glimmering pools of blue as a tentative smile formed, dimpling whiskered cheeks. It was small and wobbly, but for a moment Sasuke felt as if he was looking at the sun, peeking timidly over the horizon.

"I would love to"

The reply was quiet but clear. Sasuke nodded, turning around but glancing back expectantly.
With a swift soundless step his friend was next to him again and they set off towards the market. Sleeves brushing against each other quietly in the companionable silence.

Notes:

Heyy guys,
Sasuke learns an important lesson about comnunication and Naruto gets to settle his fear of possibly getting kicked out by being told directly, that he is actually _wanted_ not just tolerated.
All in all, a very successful chapter for the development of their friendship ^^.
Sasuke suddenly blurting out something completely off topic (and even off his previous train of thought) because he suddenly remembered their lack of food XD. I feel that fr.

Andy guuuys, we hit 400 kudos!!! \☆.☆/ thank you soo much and also for all the comments and bookmarks!♡

See you again soon~

Chapter 42: Really?

Naruto couldn't believe it.
He'd just blurted that out without meaning to. He hadn’t meant to question Sasuke. To poke the fragile arrangment and risk having it all come crashing down. He hadn’t wanted to risk Sasuke realizing that Naruto had far overstayed his welcome after that particular full moon night, when he'd crashed on the roof of his apartment.

Technically it had only been two nights he'd stayed at Sasuke's place, before they'd set out for the Chunin Exams. It wasn’t like he'd left any of his stuff there either, carrying anything he'd used there in his scroll. But the thought of not being able to return, of going back to that place, had clasped around his heart like an iron ring, digging into soft flesh.

He didn't know why he'd suddenly been so distressed by the thought.
No, that wasn't true. He did know. He just hadn’t wanted to acknowledge it. To admit how used he'd become to stay with the other, from their time together in wave to the time shortly before and during the Chunin exam. Those first two nights after wave, when he'd had to go back to sleeping alone had been hard. He'd had difficulty settling down, tossing back and forth restlessly as sleep eluded him for hours.

Despite the warm weather the nights had felt uncomfortably cold, a quiet chill that seeped into his bones and pooled between his ribs.
He'd become so used to the company, to the sound of quiet breathing lulling him to sleep, to not being alone.

And then, as if by a miracle (attempted murder) he'd stumbled over Sasuke's roof. And Sasuke had invited him in.

He'd almost been too scared to take the hand reaching out to him. Despite yearning to take it and never let go.

If you want to survive be a ghost

If you want to survive be a ghost

If you want to survive be a ghost

Ghosts didn’t take hands offered to them.

Ghosts didn’t have hands offered to them.

But, going back wouldn't have been an option either. That red haired kid might've still been there, waiting for him to return. He hadn’t been able to tell exactly how or why he got away, but he had known that he couldn't count on another miracolous escape. He'd still felt the phantom pressure of thousand upon thousands of sand particles pressing downdowndown on him.
That guy would've killed him, he knew. Would've crushed him like an insect.

No, going back would have been a death sentence.

And...looking into those earnest dark eyes. Those eyes that never once had looked at him with disgust or hatred. Those eyes that looked almost...concerned?

Concerned, for him?

He'd taken the hand, and Sasuke had grasped his tightly.

 

And then he'd stayed, had come back the very next day.
Had followed the non-verbal prompt that had left his head spinning with fear and confusion and hope. His heart clenching in relief, at not having to go back to his solitude yet.

Not yet.

But there was no way this could just continue on like this. He'd been sure, that at one point Sasuke would want his privacy back. He'd never been someone to share his personal space with others.

At one point Naruto would have to leave.

So he'd hoped if he just kept his mouth shut he'd be allowed to stay just a little longer. To avoid that all encompassing loneliness just a little longer.

He'd dreaded the end of the second test. The moment Sasuke would realize that someone who didn't actually belong in his house was walking home with him.
The moment he would explain, that two nights had been okay, but no more.

But then, when they'd been walking through the back alleys of Konoha, which where not the fastest route to Sasuke's apartment, but the Uchiha seemed to prefer them and Naruto was glad for the lack of crowds, Sasuke had suddenly started saying that they needed to go shopping.

They not him.

Both of them.

As if it was the most natural thing in the world.

And the question had ripped itself out from Naruto's tightly shut lips. Slipping off his tongue before he could stop it.
One word.
Just one word, spoken so quietly that for a split second he'd hoped Sasuke hadn’t heard it.
But then Sasuke stopped mid stride and Naruto's heart stopped with him.
Nausea rose in his throat as he avoided those dark eyes. Fearful of the realization he'd see in them.

He should've kept his mouth shut.
He should've kept his mouth shut.
He should've kept his mouth shut.

His thoughts spiraled even as Sasuke put his worst fear into words. Of course he would be cast out. This illusion was far too warm and unrealistic for someone like him. Someone set to fade like a ghost that stepped into the light of day. But he'd hoped it would hold a bit longer.
Now he'd destroyed it with his very own hands.

He could barely look at Sa- the Uchiha. He wanted to run, run from the painful reality, run from the rejection that was sure to come, but his feed were nailed to the floor. His stomach churning.

And then Sasuke's declaration crashed through the tar-like anxiety like a lightning bold. Leaving only blank shock.

I would like you to stay with me

Brain cleared of the fog that had been clouding it just moments before, Naruto suddenly saw the other standing befor him. His eyes actually focusing on those charcoal deep eyes that gazed at him head on. Determined and clear, no hate, no reluctance to be seen.

This time there was no time for his thoughts to spiral from their current blank state.

The question was barely out of his mouth when Sasuke answered without hesitation. Confirming that he meant it, as he gazed into Naruto's eyes straight through to his soul.
Looking as if the thought of kicking him out hadn’t even occured to him.
As if it still didn’t occur to him

A spark.
Warmth flooding his veins, washing away cold dread. Naruto's vision blurred. Black mixing with warm orange.

He meant it.

He truly meant it.

His heart soared as he gave his answer. The only answer imaginable in the face of this miracle.

This time he followed the other with light feet and an even lighter heart.

Notes:

Heyy guys,

now we got Naruto's pov of the last chapter!
Remembering one of the comments talking about Sasuke as a therapist....I think it's safe to say he had a therapeutical breakthrough with Naruto here XD.
Poor boy was drowning in anxiety...Years long internalized coping mechanisms, hate, rejection and fear often go hard...
But Sasuke managed to avoid a real crisis by proper communication! A real achievement! Let's hope that will become an ongoing trait of this friendship~

Thank you again for the bookmarks, Kudos and especially the comments!
I'm so happy to know you guys are enjoying my story ♡

See you again soon~

Chapter 43: A peaceful morning

Notes:

Heyy guys,

This is NOT a regular update (as the regular update is due this thursday). Instead I decided to give you a small bonus chapter. ^^
Just small follow up from the last two chapter.
Short and sweet.
I hope you like it.
Stay tuned for the next chapter! ☆.☆

It was the ticklish sensation of dust and sunlight on his nose, that slowly tugged Naruto from his dreamless sleep.
He blinked blearily against the light, that filtered cheerfully through the window.
His hair dragged over the pillow as he sluggishly propped himself up on his elbows, before subsequently trying for a more upright position. After he'd picked himself off the ground he used one of his hands to brush the golden strands of hair from his face, while the other half-blindly groped for the door handle.

In the hallway a tantalizing savoury smell beckoned him towards the kitchen.
His bare feet padded quietly over the wodden floor, the ends of the long orange pyjama pants, part of a set that Sasuke had somehow found and insisted he buy for him during their grocery run yesterday, dragging a little at his heels.
Sasuke stood at the stove, his back turned towards Naruto as he intently observed whatever he was cooking there.
Naruto had barely stopped in the doorway, when the other turned around, pan in hand.

"Naruto! Just in time, breakfast is ready!", Sasuke greeted him with a smile and gestured to the table, "come sit down!"

As if on autopilot Naruto sat down, staring at the bacon and scrambled egg Sasuke deposited on the plate before him. Having scraped out half the pans content Sasuke swiftly dumped the rest of it on his own plate and the pan on the stove before taking a seat himself and digging in.

Naruto looked at him, then back down at the plate, the plate that had stood ready and waiting opposite of Sasuke's own. The plate that obviously had been set up specifically for him, that had been set up before he even woke up.

I would like you to stay with me.

There was a tightness to his throat and a prickling sensation behind his eyes, as he reached for the fork. The sun lit the whole room in a warm glow, as Naruto ate bite by bite, savouring the salty crispiness of the bacon and the fluffiness of the egg, as Sasuke did the same in companiable silence.

Then, when he was finished, he picked up the still steaming cup of green tea and leaned back in his chair. Hands clasped around the warm mug, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath of the peaceful atmosphere. His shoulders dropping low, as the last traces of tenseness melted in the warmth that flooded his body, starting from behind his ribcage right down to his fingers and toes.

Chapter 44: Corrosive Poison

Sasuke could hear the dripping before he even opened the door.

Drip

Drip

Drip

Rythmic and steady in a way that made the hair on his neck stand in horror and his stomach plummet.
He opened the door, feeling altogether strangely removed and simultaneously unbearably present in his body, in the moment, in that room.

Crimson filled his vision. A colour far more intense and visceral than should've been possible in the dull silverish light of the moon.

Emptyemptyempty black eyes.

Staring at him.

Staring through him.

 

Drip

Drip

Drip

He could see the glinting of metal.

Taste the steel of the blade.

Smell the iron in the air.

Hear the small gurgling sound his mothers throat made, as it split on a razor sharp edge.

The quiet thump of his fathers body hitting the floor.

The blackblackblack moon hanging in the sky and the blood red eyes looking down on him.

Drip

Drip

Drip

 

"Sasuke..?"

Something sparked inside his chest. He whirled around at the familiar voice.

"Na-"

The word died in his throat, like the fluttering hope in his chest.

Instead deep dark distress unfurled like a hauntingly beautiful dark flower, dripping black liquid from half open petals into the cracks of his psyche.

He hadn’t been wrong. It was Naruto standing there. But what filled Sasuke with bone deep dread, was the picture of the specter hovering over him.

A crotesque unnatural creature. A molten combination of snake and human with an elongated face, bone white scales underneath stringy dark hair and a downright predatory glint in golden slitted eyes. Pale hands emerging from twirling purple smoke, cradled Naruto's chin and neck, directly next to the artery.

Sasuke's blood ran cold.

Naruto stared at him with wide blue eyes. A question, a plea, lying in those cerulean depths.

Sasuke couldn't speak. Couldn't move

Drip

Drip

Drip

A smirk twisted the uncanny features into a horrifying grimace.

"Let's see, if you can save your friend."

Sasuke noticed the glint of the Kunai too late. Fixated as he was on Naruto's fearful gaze. Naruto stumbled forward into his arms. Hands grasping at Sasuke in sheer panic.
The Kunai so deeply embedded into his back, only the ring was still visible.

"NARUTO!?!"

They sank to the floor together. Naruto's hands fisted in Sasuke's clothes with a white-knuckled grip.

Crimson spillingspillingspilling over Naruto's lips. A crotesque waterfall against his palid clammy complexion.
"Ss-..asu-..ke", his friend spluttered, chocking on the word.

Eyes wild and desparate as his lungs filled with blood.
As the very liquid that should keep him alive drowned him on the inside, spilled out of his body from that wound and drenched Sasuke's clothes.

A healer, Sasuke's mind supplied.

They needed a healer.

But he knew there was none.

He was the only one here.

And he wasn’t a healer.

He couldn't heal Naruto

He couldn't save his friend.

Right before his eyes Naruto's struggles grew weaker.

One last soundless gasp, his back arching, then he went limb.

Hands dropping from the iron-clad grip on Sasuke's clothed, head lolling back against Sasuke's arm. Half lidden emtpy eyes stared into Sasuke's dark ones as the blood continued to drip from his chin.

Drip

Drip

Drip

 

Drip

Drip

Drip

 

Drip

Drip

Drip

 

Despair

 

Sasuke gasped against the unbearable pressure inside his ribs as he shot awake. It felt like being forcefully ripped into the air after being submerged underneath heavy black water. The surface tension pressing down against him, trying to keep him prisoner until his lungs burst.
His mind reeled with shock.
Blurry figures, foggy light. Silver and yellow.
And pain.
His lungs wouldn't expand, traped against the cage of his ribs.
Chocking for air he clawed at his neck.

It burned.

It burned like fire, like searing hot blades underneath his skin. The pain travelled down his shoulder like liquid lava.
Burning his skin
Boiling his blood.
He didn’t realize he was screaming until hands grabbed him.

"Sa- ....-ke

The voice finally broke through the shrill ringing in his ears.
Chocking, gasping he raised his head. Something dripped down his checks. The blue eyes and blonde hair blurred and swam before his vision.
Glowing orange-red marks danced before his eyes like flames from hell. It took several seconds for him to realize those were no hallucination. He'd grabed Naruto's shoulder with his free hand. Nails digging into the bony limb. Before his eyes the flame like markings grew, spreading down his wrist to his knuckles, spilling over his fingers like liquid fire.

"Naru-", was it the pain or the deep terror he felt that killed his voice? He couldn't tell.
He couldn't breathe.
His entire mind was filled with burning and blood.

His grip tightened unconsciously as he writhed, hunching over as branding irons raged underneath his skin, rattling beyond the blarring in his ears. Fire sinking deeply into his flesh, filling his lungs.

Then it aprubtly cut off.

Sasuke barely felt his eyes roll back as he was drawn close. Then his world went black.

 

---

---

 

Looking back Naruto wouldn't have been able to say how long he sat there, staring into the void, clutching Sasuke to his chest with both arms and multiple chains wound around him. Too shaken to let go of his friend, as if Sasuke would spontaneously combust the second he losened his hold.
He could still hear the raw screams echoing in his ears. See the blood dripping from Sasuke's eyes. See the agony in his eyes.

The pain in his shoulder faded in face of the sheer terror that was still thrumming through his veins.

Slowly, the steady thumping of Sasuke's heart wormed its way into his consciousness. It rang through the chain that had wound itself around Sasuke's wrist, pressing against the pulse point. The artery in Sasuke's thrumed against Naruto's collarbone, warm and strong.
He closed his eyes briefly.
Hearing his own erratic heartbeat mix with Sasuke's.
With a shuttering breath he relaxed his iron grip, just slightly.
The shift tickled him with Sasuke's raven locks against his own neck, as his head slipped further into the crook of his neck.
He didn’t pay it any heed.

Even after blinking multiple times his vision was still of a fuzzy distant quality as he brought it down to rest on his friend.

He needed to check the seal.

But he couldn't bring himself to let go.

It was a bit of an akward angle, but he managed to tug the collar of Sasuke's sleep wear down enough to catch a glimpse of the curse mark.
It looked normal again, as far as he could make out in the moonlight, no orange glow or flame like marks spilling out.

Though the seal looked strange. He'd need more light and his sealing supplies.
His heart clenched at the thought of letting go. He could feel the heat from Sasuke's skin through his pyjama and pressed against his neck where his head rested.
His skin felt clammy.
Did he have a fever?

With a deliberate sigh Naruto slowly relaxed his tense muscles. While he carefully lowered Sasuke on the mattress one of his chains flicked out, hitting the light switch.
The sudden influx of light had him squeezing his eyes shut. Pressure flared behind his forehead settling in a low thrum as he got used to the brightness.

The steady pulse underneath his chain soothed his frazzled nerves enough to actually be able to tear his eyes away from his friends limb figure. Still he couldn't bear to move away from him.

Thankfully he found his sealing bag right next to the bed, half buried underneath his blanket, that one of his feet was still twisted up in. (Dull throbing reminded him of the bruise that blanket had gained him on his forehead, as he'd rushed to Sasuke's side.) It took a bit of stretching and contorting but he managed to snag it off the ground without moving too much.
His legs awoke with pins and needles, as he adjusted his position to sit cross-legged next to Sasuke. He drew Sasuke into his lap, so that his head was buffered on his thigh and he had the area with the curse mark directly in front of him.

The seal looked like it had been drenched in acid. Entire symbols had been coroded away. It sputtered weakly as he experimentally channeled some chakra into it. There was a part that was ripped open, frayed jagged ends not touching anymore. The jagged sizzling noises within the hum of his work intensified his headache and made his stomach turn.
This was unnatural.
Naruto chewed at the inside of his cheek with a deep frown.
He'd repair the seal but that wouldn't be nearly enough.

This wasn’t like reinforcing a seal with additional components, it was more like tying the splinters together with tie and glue. Even as a complete, unbroken circle it hadn’t held up.

Eyes narrowed in concentration and ignoring the steady buzz of his headache, Naruto got to work. Repairing partially corroded symbols and replacing the lost ones with new binding symbols to fuse them to the leftovers.

It took a while but finally the chakra was running smoothly through the new connections again. Humming resonant, low and only a little bit off tune.

Readjusting his position and drawing his loose hair in a haphazard braid to have it out of his face, Naruto set to draw another seal circle around the repaired one. Having a more accurate understanding of what was needed than the first time around, Naruto added multiple different symbols for strenghtening and shielding, aimed at the inside and also surrounding the connection symbols. Those had suffered the most underneath the assault of the curse mark. Then he added anti-corrossion and some stabilising symbols, weaving them all together as tightly and interconnectedly as possible, so as to not leave any gaps for the curse to take advantage of.

Early morning light began to spill through the window as he made the last strokes. He leaned back to scrutinize the tightly woven wreath, before channeling his chakra to make it light up in a warm golden glow.
A soft chime sounded as the seal settled and Sasuke stayed peacefully unconscious. Naruto blinked tiredly at the wafting chakra particles in the air.
The terror and sheer concentration had sapped his energy.
He barely registered the sound of birds waking up outside or the fact that the light in the room was still on.
Carefully setting his sealing supplies down on the nightstand, he settled in next to Sasuke's peaceful form. This way he would know immediately if anything happened.
One blink of the eyes and he was gone, drifting into exhausted slumber, as the rising sun cast its warm rays on the two friends.

https://pin.it/74cKK3xOJ

Notes:

Heyy guys~
Soo, last time Naruto had a crisis, now it was Sasuke's turn (though Naruto also had one by exention, poor boy was in shook.)
Naruto has quite _a lot_ of talent for seals in this story (Namikaze and Uzumaki heritage), but he is not perfect by a long shot, he is only twelve after all and has limited experience. So it was only a matter of time until the curse mark acted up again.
In the forest of death it is quite clear that the curse mark directly attacks Sasuke's psyche - this didn’t happen then in this story because Naruto reacted too quickly, but it's a vicious jutsu and once it had coroded away the containment seal it went right at it again.
We'll see what consequences Naruto's initial and future meddling with the curse mark will cause.
It's 'natural' progression was definitely thrown off course.

I also made a drawing specifically for this chapter \☆.☆/!
And I went through so much trouble to have it ready for the upload on time (I'm running on way too little sleep...might need to catch a nap...) only for the Internet to give me trouble anyway -.-
I tried having it show in the chapter and well...seems like it isn't working. The link in the text seems to be working at least ....but just in case, here is the link again, hopefully one of the options works for you: https://pin.it/6YEqGTEYb

That said, this note is already very long.

Thank you guys so much for the bookmarks, the kudos and especially the comments!♡

See again you soon~

Chapter 45: The morning after

Naruto came to slowly. Sleep clinging to him like a wet blanket, heavy but strangely comfortable.
First he noted the bright orange glow behind his eyelids. Darker in colour than the afternoon sun.
Then came the sensation of warmth.
He hadn’t pulled up a blanket, still he was cozily warm.
A mix of caressing sun rays and a comforting weight.
It was quiet.
Soft steady breaths and the quiet hum of electricity were the only sounds.
He felt oddly grounded and weightless at the same time.
Languidly his eyes fluttered open, blinking slowly against the light. He lay consciously still, not wanting to disrupt the peaceful atmosphere.

Maybe he should've been shocked or at least surprised to find Sasuke's face mere inches from his.
To realize that the had sought each other's presence in their sleep, limbs all tangled up.
But he wasn’t.
He felt warm.
So warm.
Naruto blinked slowly, the moment stretching seemingly endlessly, suspended in time.
The evening sun lighting up the dust particles dancing in the air, dipping everything in an otherworldly glow. His friend's steady, rythmic breathing. The low humming of the electricity. The whole room being permeated by a sense of deep, profound peace.

Sasuke looked better, not as pale anymore. His skin looked dry and there was no worrisome flush. So no fever. That was good.
Still he should-

When Naruto moved to push himself up, a hand shot out clamping down on his wrist. Blinking in surprise he looked down at his friend.
Sasuke's eyes were blown wide open. Were his eyes of a lighter colour than deep onyx, Na was sure he would've seen his pupils contract to mere pin-pricks.
The peaceful calm he'd had in slumber had been replaced, by a level of desperate horror that shocked Naruto to his very core.
He didn’t even seem to be breathing.

For a moment they just stared at each other. Sasuke's grip growing ever tighter, until Naruto was almost sure it would leave a bruise.

"Sasuke?"

His quiet inquiry broke the spell. Sasuke's head twitched backwards, as he sucked in a sudden breath.
His white-knuckled grip loosened somewhat, though he didn’t let go.

"Naruto you- I-"

He locked frayed. Eyes flitting back and forth.
Something felt heavy in Naruto's chest as he saw the pained expression on his friends face.

"It's okay"

He briefly lowered his head, resting his forehead against Sasuke's, to impress the message further.

"It's okay"

He didn’t know what had the other acting like this, but he wanted it to stop.
Despite the pretty random assurance he had chosen, it seemed to fullfill its purpose.
The tense line of Sasuke's shoulder's went slack, taking his head, though not his fingers, with it.
After a few drawn out breaths Sasuke slightly turned his face.
Peeking up at Naruto with one eye.

"Stay"

"I-", Naruto didn't get to finish his reply as Sasuke tugged his wrist out from under him like a petulant toddler, making him tumble down on the soft matress face first.

With a huff Sasuke threw his other arm over Naruto's shoulder drawing him closer, a wordless message.
Naruto blinked once, twice.

Sasuke had his eyes closed again. Looking for all the world as if he'd gone right back to sleep.

...

Oh well, Naruto could already feel sleep tugging at his mind again. Beckoning him back into its peaceful embrace. That seal took a lot out of him (as well as the sheer terror of fearing that his friend very well might die). If Sasuke was so determined, why should he complain?

With that he closed his eyes, snuggling deeper into the mattress. With a soft sigh,  he was off to dreamland again.

Notes:

Poor Naruto, used as a glorified stuffed animal. Had he said "I'm fine" instead of "it's okay", maybe Sasuke would've been less clingy. As it is Sasuke still needs to reassure himself that Naruto won't suddenly go of getting himself stabbed and chocking on his own blood (again).
I hope you liked this fluffy chapter!
We are finally getting some cuddling! :D
Thank you guys so much for your Kudos, Bookmarks and especially the comments!♡

See again you soon~

Chapter 46: Who could've guessed

Kabuto was a very busy man. In addition to his duties as Orochimaru-sama's right hand man and his duties as a spy he had to make sure his cover, as the adopted son of a captain of Konoha's medic-corps and loyal genin of Konoha, wasn't blown, by keeping up his volunter work at the hospital of Konoha. He had to do a careful balancing act of appearing capable and dependable enough for them not to question his fake background and qualifications, but also not too much, so as to not draw too much attention to himself. Even if no one got suspicious, if he came across as too capable they would push more work on him and as mentioned before; he was already a very busy man.
Also the more attention a spy got the shorter his career.

When another nurse rounded the corner he quickly hid the derisive sneer, thinking about his coverstory brought up. After not even recognizing him and then dying on him believing him to be an enemy, he'd become Nono's adopted son postmortem and in an ironic twist of fate now used the skills taught by her to blend in and spy on the village that had discarded them both.
One could say he was really looking forward to seeing Orochimaru-sama's plan of chrushing Konoha coming to fruitition

With the help of that crazy one-tails Jinchuriki Konoha would surely be flatened like the overgrown pile of dung it was.
As Kabuto restocked the medicine cabinet in one of the empy rooms his mind wandered to another facet of the plan. Sasuke Uchiha...didn’t seem to react quite as predicted. He'd observed the Uchiha and his teammates according to Orochimaru-sama's instruction.
Healing them had not been part of those instructions but...well.
Kabuto smirked to himself.
He did have to keep up his cover story.

Despite having been afflicted with the curse mark mere 24 hours ago the Uchiha had seemed weirdly...sane. grounded in a way. The juuin mental component should've plunged him headfirst into his greatest trauma, his deepest fear and regrets. Should've corroded his mental state in a chokehold of his deepest darkness. His hate, his thirst for vengeance and the fear of not being strong enough to obtain it.

The corruptive influence should've left him ruthless and power hungry. Narrowing his gaze until all he could focus on was that all consuming hatred.
Kabuto had seen it before, the swathes of malignant purple energy spiling out of those afflicted by the curse mark, the crazed look in their eyes.

Instead he'd been fretting over his teammates, black eyes suspiciously clear. Aside from the obvious worry about his teammates he'd even seemed weirdly .... settled. Like he'd made a decision. Kabuto couldn't fathom what kind of decision, but it was obvious that the effects of the curse mark had been seriously derailed.

After his initial report he'd been tasked with checking on the juin in a discreet way and truthfully, what he found surprised him.

A seal had been placed on the juuin, winding itself around it in a myriad of symbols. He knew that it couldn't have been Hatake with that timing and that no one else in the village had ever come close to achieving that with that girl's curse mark. So that had left only one person, who'd had had the opportunity to halt the curse mark in its tracks like this.
He did know that the Uzumaki brat regularly used seals. He was a spy after all and he'd had a first row seat to his skills in the forest of death and during the preliminaries.
Still it was hard to believe, that the Uzumaki brat had managed to contain the malignant energy of the curse mark.

It had been hard to gather intel due to the low presence of the brat, but he could confidently assume that he was mostly, if not completely, self-taught. Still his work with the juuin, especially put together on the fly, as it must have been, already put any other attempts from Konoha to shame. According to short term data that is.
Kabuto itched to dissect that seal. To cut it open and study it. To see with his own eyes how long it would be able to hold out against the corrosive energy of the juuin.

Sadly he couldn't lay a finger on the Uchiha without gaining the wrath of Orochimaru-sama. He wanted his new body in pristine condition after all. Wasting the last eligible Uchiha body on something that wouldn't further his appeal as a vessel in any way was taboo.
Death matches to make sure he was suitable at all? No problem.
But experimentations that would risk crippling him for life? No can do.
It really was a pity though.

A knock interrupted his inner musings. He realized he'd paused with the last container in his hand and his chin in the other. He shook his head slightly and put the container in its spot.

"Come in", he called as he closed the doors to the cabinet.

The door opened and for a moment Kabuto stared dumbfounded at the person that stepped into the room.

Charcoal eyes found his as the door fell closed behind him. A blue high-collared shirt, white shorts and, even though not visible from Kabutos position, an Uchiwa fan proudly displayed on his back no doubt.

Well, well, well, who would've guessed the object of his musings would waltz right through the door looking as if he wanted something. How intruiging. Kabuto had to take care to mold his face into the same disarming smile he'd used during the Chunin Exam, instead of the smirk that wanted to form.

"Sasuke! This is a storage room. Did you get lost?"

It was obvious that the Uchiha had come looking for him but the brats reactions were quite funny. Sure enough he bristled like a wet cat, wether at the casual way Kabuto had used his name or at the fact that he was treated like a lost child.
But Sasuke kept the snide remark, which was obviously at the tip of his tongue, to himself. Looking for all intents and purposes as if he'd bitten into a lemon.

Sasuke drew back his shoulders and puffed out his chest, as if to steel his resolve. His eyes fixed on Kabuto.
"Teach me how to heal!", he demanded.

...

A moment of silence. Kabuto stared at him with a blank expression. Then, slowly, he started snickering, before swiftly proceeding into a full belly laugh.
Sasuke's eyes twitched at his reaction and he crossed his arms like a petulant child.
That only served to make Kabuto laugh even harder.

Oh the irony. Who could've guessed that the Sasuke Uchiha, revenger extraodinaire, future body sacrifice, would come to Kabuto asking to learn healing ninjutsu.

It was hilarious.

Doubled over and clutching at his stomach Kabuto imagined how Orochimaru-sama would look when he heard that. His ever present smirk wiped clean, skin around the eyes tight as if constipated.
After all, how else could he react, when his most important specimen did a 180, coming for lessons in healing instead of killing.

"So?", the Uchiha cut in, looking this close to turning on his heel and leaving, but still tellingly staying.

Kabuto's laughter calmed down and instead a broad smirk spread over his face.

"So you want to learn healing?", his voice still sounded a litte wheezy from the laughter.

The expression on the boys face suggested that he would explode if he was forced to answer that stupid question. Kabuto snickered inwardly.

"Sure", he said, adjusting his glasses, "and your first assignment will be...to go fishing!", he announced in the most faux chipper way he could muster.

He almost started laughing again, as he watched the last flickers of patience in the other's eyes die.

Notes:

Hey guyys~,

Well? Who could've guessed this development? ^^
Guess Sasuke is trying something new! ○.○
(Well, the seed for that decision has been planted quite a few chapters ago, I wonder if anyone noticed the subtle hints.)
Kabuto is having a field day. He is quite ambiguous in canon as well, so I decided to lean into that. He might work for Orochimaru and respect his knowledge and skills, but ultimately he is a very self-serving charakter - with hints of both altruism (healing Hinata without reason) and 'sadistic' cruelty (most other stuff he's happily doing). This chapter offers some insight into his mind - how he is within this story.
Sasuke went to Kabuto because he's seen his skills first hand and because he doesn't know anyone else who is trained in healing jutsu.

Anyway - I recently received some motivation, so I finally managed to finish and upload an artwork for one of the previous chapters! (It had been sitting around unfinished for quite some time...) if you wanna check it out, go to chapter 24 - it's in the author's note! Hope you like it!

Also guys, I wasn't looking for some measly days and suddenly we went and cracked the 500 Kudos mark!!
\☆.☆/
Thank you guys soo much!! (When we hit 300 I thought that would be it, but knowing so many people enjoy my story really warms my heart♡)
Also, again, thank you for the bookmarks and all the nice comments!
(Please don't take it personal if I don't respond ^^* I try.)
Anyway, see you guys in two weeks for the next chapter!

(Mabye I will whip up a drawing for that as well, no promises though.)

Chapter 47: Home...

Sasuke cursed under his breath, as the fish he'd been eyeing once again slipped through his grasping fingers the moment he lunged for it. It circled around him lazily, just out of reach, as if to mock him.
Sasuke regretted not going to get some kind of fishing gear. This was his seventh attempt already and his feet were starting to become numb, from being submerged for so long. Who could've known, it would be this difficult to catch a dumb fish?

He could of course leave and come back with proper gear. The weapons shop should have some fishing gear as well, if he remembered correctly. But at this point he'd put so much effort into it, he refused to back down now. He would catch that damn fish if only to slap it into Kabuto's face. That guy was laughing at him, he just knew it.

His vengeful thoughts were interupted by the sound of bursting wood. Taken aback, he straightened from his crouched position. It had been quiet, soft in an unusal way, but he could've sworn he'd heard a yelp underneath the crashing noise. Faint especially in contrast to the louder noise accompanying it, but not in a way that suggested a long distance. It rather seemd as if it was just around the corner.

Sasuke mulled over it for a second, before promptly setting of towards the shore of the river. He had stuck to the flatter part of it. Not willing to submerge himself higher than his upper calf, but with his legs frozen stiff it still took him a bit until he'd climbed the slope. Walking or rather stumbling on pins and needles, as blood began circulating again and feeling slowly returned to his feet, he made his way around some trees that had roots thicker than his skull.

He graped onto the bark for support when the numbness and tingling, stinging sensation hin his legs reached an culminated in an unfortunate mixture of not feeling enough and feeling entirely too much simultaneously. That was when the cause of the disturbance finally came into view.

Sasuke stood and stared.
There was an oddly shaped, roundish structure at the base of one of the huge trees, nestled between the enourmous roots. It was made from twigs and moss and some kind of dark material on the top, tarp, he realized. But the truly baffling thing was the arm and leg sticking out from the top of the structure. An arm that was sporting a very familiar orange coloured sleeve, that dragged across the roof and snagged on tiny branches and twigs as the arm wiggled and moved about.

"Naruto?"

The arm stilled. For a moment there was silence. Then: "...Sasuke?"

Sasuke huffed a breathless laugh. He approached the structure, trying to catch a glimpse of the rest of his teammate.
The branches were stacked and tightly interwoven, but as he went around he found an opening at the other side, directly by the trunk of the tree. A piece of tarp hung before it and he moved it to the side to reveal his friends current predicament.
Naruto was hanging from the top of the structure. His left leg and right arm still stuck between the various wodden limbs and twisted black tarp. The hood of his clothes had caught on a small branch and was twisted in a way that it pushed the half of his hair, that wasn't dragging on the ground into his face. His left hand was clutching at a branch in an thus far unsuccessful effort to pull himself upright enough to free his other arm and his right leg was dangling helplessly.

Sasuke barely supressed an amused snort.

"What happened here?"

From behind a mass of blond locks and orange fabric a single pale blue eye found his.

"Maintenance issue", and then under his breath, "those damn squirrels"

Naruto's flat and dry tone completely finished off Sasuke's self-control. The snort he'd been surpressing burst out in peals of uncontained laughter
He barely managed to calm down, still wheezing for air, when he caught Naruto's gaze and promptly doubled over again at the utterly deadpann expression he was sporting.

Getting Naruto out really turned out to be a piece of work. The way he was tangled in multiple branches, with them and himself interwoven with partially ripped but still stubbornly sturdy tarp twisting around fleshy and wooden limbs alike, was a masterpiece in hogtie.

Truly, the old butcher around the corner couldn't have done a better job. It took quite a bit of maneuvering, discussing, analysing and scrambling (one time Naruto's hood had almost suffocated him and another time, the roof had almost buried them both underneath it) to untangle that mess.
But at one point they did it.

Sasuke had to rush forward to catch Naruto, when the last twig standing broke under his weight. He made it barely beforethe blond could faceplant on the mossy ground, only to be taken down with him.
They tumbled to the ground in a mess of limbs and for a second they just laid there. Sasuke had a facefull of blond hair obscuring his view and didn’t dare open his mouth in fear of getting a mouthful as well. Thankfully Naruto only took a moment to gather himself before getting up.

Sasuke sat up with a quiet groan, as Naruto dusted of his clothes and inspected them for possible tears. The fabric must've been quite sturdy, as it was dirty and dusty but still whole. A river of blond hair slipped over his shoulder causing him to shove them aside irritably, as he bend down to look for something on the ground.

With Naruto occupied Sasuke let his gaze wander around the room. There were some banged up cardboard boxes with seals stuck onto them to one side. There were also some seals on the walls, though some had been torn off during the whole ordeal. The branches making up the walls were woven tightly into each others and upon closer Inspection Sasuke found moss stuffed into what must've been holes in the structure.

The hole in the roof gaped open like a wound. Broken branches and ripped tarp dangling from it, like ripped up skin. Some of the branches in the walls were scratched up as well.

The room was big enough for them to stand up in and walk a few steps, but not much more. Some herbs were dangling from the still intact parts of the roof, hung to dry. He could spot Naruto's Kunai pouch at the far end. Too far to be graped from his previous dangling position. There was also something that looked like a folded blanket covered in pieces of bark.

The realisation came slowly. Reluctantly. As if Sasuke's brain couldn't quite fathom what his eyes were telling him. Or maybe it was, that he didn't want to fathom it.

Maintenance he'd said.

Slowly he turned to Naruto, who was just shaking the dust off of a piece of white and dark blue fabric Sasuke Absentmindedly recognized as the hair tie he wore since wave. He must've lost it during his accident. He could almost see the slight pout in the tightess between Naruto's brows. He must be upset about getting it dirty. Luckily it didn't look damaged. But Sasuke's brain was still stuck on his recent discovery.

"Naruto..."

His friend looked up at him. Hair tie held between his lips as he gathered his hair behind his back for a braid. It looked messy but there wasn't any mirror in sight.

"Have you been.....staying here? Before, I mean"

Naruto had just grapped the hair tie, bringing it to the half finished braid, but at Sasuke's question he stilled for a second. Pale blue eyes looking at a spot to Sasuke's left.

"...yes", he admitted.

"Why?", Sasuke blurted out.

"..."

Sasuke could see how the muscles in Naruto's arms grew tense, as he clenched his hands around his hair. The light fabric of the hair tie wrinkling in his tight grip. He closed his eyes for a long second, before opening them again without looking up from the ground.

"They burned it down."

"What?"

Now his gaze found Sasuke's again. Swimming with something he couldn't quite place, but that caused an uncomfortable tugging in his gut anyway.

"My apartment, they burned it down."

If that sentence filled Sasuke with horror, the next one was like a bucket of ice over his head.

"Luckily I made it out in time"

All the blood drained from his face, as a nameless horror filled Sasuke's chest and climbed up his spine.

He'd seen the way the villagers treated Naruto. The pure hatred that spilled from their eyes and mouths. Raining down like razor sharp blades upon the blond's head. Had seen how some shop owners got physical, when Naruto happened to draw their attention. One time he'd almost punted one into the ground, after he'd spit at Naruto during their shopping trip. Only Naruto's hand on his arm, tugging him away, had stopped him from rearranging the old farts face.

"When?"

When did something like that happen? For how long had Naruto been living alone in the middle of the forest, in a makeshift hut barely as big as Sasuke's bedroom.

Naruto's eyes fluttered and his gaze meet Sasuke's through his lashes, not fully raising his head.

"Six years ago"

The answer landed like a punch to the gut. Sasuke physically recoiled.

"On my birthday", Naruto added in a toneless voice.

Six years.
Naruto was roughly the same age as him, as far as Sasuke was aware.
six years, that would mean he'd been only six or seven years old, when it had happened.
When bloodthirsty villagers had burned his home down.
A small part of Sasuke wanted to believe, that they hadn’t know that Naruto had been in there.
That they wouldn't have done it, if they'd known that Naruto had been in there.
That in all their hate, they wouldn't have wanted to kill a child.
But he knew better.

He'd seen the look in their eyes, whenever Naruto's ghost act failed. Had seen the ready and vicious violence of the store keepers. The way Naruto flinched back from them, no matter how subtle.
He could see it.
They would still have set fire to the house, even if they'd known.
Or Maybe they had known.
Maybe they'd done it precisely because they had known he would've been in there.
Counting on his presence, when they'd stocked the flames.
Planning to burn him alive.
Trapped in his own home.

A six year old.

His eyes fell on those scratched branches and he realized, with stomach churning clarity, that what he'd thought to be damage, from the previous stunt, were actually the clumsy doodles and calender markings of a child.

The air seemed to contract around him. The very fabric of space twisting and churning nauseatingly.

How-

How could they've done that?

Something burned on his shoulder, his vision bluring.

"Why are you here?" Naruto's quiet voice cut through Sasuke's spiraling thoughts.

He blinked trying to clear his vision, gaze focusing back on his friend who was still standing in the middle of the room. He'd finished tying his braid, Sasuke hadn’t even noticed. Naruto looked uncomfortable, Sasuke could see it in the slight tightness around his eyes and the way he avoided direct eye contact. Taking a deep breath he shoved his thoughts and feelings down, for now.

He shrugged, it feelt stilted and stiff. His body still tense from the shocking relevation. Absentmindedly he rolled his shoulders, trying to shake of the deep horror that'd settled in his bones. He was unsuccessful.

"Trying to catch some fish...", he trailed of, grimacing at the memory of his frustratingly unsuccessful attempts, at catching those slippery creatures.

Naruto eyed him from head to toe. Taking in his bare feet, damp shorts and fishless pockets.

"No luck?"

Sasuke scowled, turning his head away, complaining about slippery little bastards under his breath. The hint of a smile tugged at the corner of Naruto's lips. Dissolving the tension around his eyes.

"I can show you."

 

A short while later both if them stood up to their knees in the cold water. Naruto first demonstrated how to properly angle arms and legs, before waiting with excrutiating patience, until a curious fish passed underneath him, to skillfully snatch it up and chuck it towards the shore.

Apparently, whenever he'd tried holding onto the fish until he'd gotten out of the river, they'd managed to slip through his grasp, in their desperate fight for survival. Which in turn had often caused him to lose his footing, as well as the fish.
Sometimes, he'd admitted reluctantly, with the slightest hint of pink on his cheecks, it had even earned him a slap smack-dack in the face with their tail, on top of wet clothes and an empty stomach.

"But you have to throw it far enough, so it doesn't hop back into the water.", he warned.

Sasuke, mollified and slightly amused by his friends shared difficulties, made a renewed attempt at getting his fish. Even with Naruto's help, it turned out to be a process of trial and error. The first time he got a good hold on one of the scaly creatures, his head was way too far down and its tail smacked him hard enough between the eyes that he stumbled back, promptly lost his footing and plunged backwards into the river.

The shock of the cold and the audacity stunned him for a whole two seconds, before he got a grip and scrambled for purchase on the slippery rocks. Laughter greeted his ascend, surprising him so much, he almost forgot to be offended. Naruto had turned himself to the side, hand hiding his mouth but not the muffled giggles that spilled over his lips. He furtively glanced at Sasuke's bedrangled state and honest to sage snorted in barely surpressed amusement.

Sasuke simply stared at his friend, water dripping from his hair and into his eyes. Which he wiped away without paying much attention to it. Even the goosebumps the cold had drawn on his skin were forgotten. There was a glimmer of colour about Naruto's faded self. Every hue seeming just a little brighter and his presence more solid.

Eventually the cold did catch up to him though and they went back to catching fish, the atmosphere light and peaceful in a way, that gave Sasuke a warm feeling in his chest. Sasuke slowly got the hang of timing and grip angle and managed to get a few fish himself before they finished up and made their way back home.

Sasuke shot a lingering glance towards the direction of that wodden hut, glad that Naruto was coming home with him. No villagers would ever hurt his friend or rob him of his home again, he would make sure of that.

Notes:

Heyy guys,

Here we have some more bonding time, as well as a (admittedly horrofying) lore-drop for Sasuke!
And here I have a small drawing for you again! It didn't turn out quite how I wanted it, but that angle is kind of difficult. https://pin.it/2pSzt24g1
(I actually forgot the pieces of tarp that are also twisted around him...I might correct that later on...)
Anyway, thank you guys for much for the Kudos, the bookmarks and the comments!
See you again soon~

Chapter 48: White haired ape

Loud giggles and snatches of words and sentences wafted over wooden walls, hearing that Naruto cowered even lower behind the sparce foliage. Hot humid fumes wafted in his face, causing small drops of liquid to bead on his skin an run down his chin and into his collar.
Carefully he slid his left foot down, finding purchase on a small dip in the earth, while his right foot braced against slick clay. Finally close enough for his intended target Naruto loosened one hand from the red guard rail, one that he was firmly supposed to be on the other end of and reached as far as his limbs could stretch.

The tips of his fingers brushed against the small plant. Jaws clenched and eyes narrowed in concentration as well as against the hot steam, Naruto reached for that plant. Stretching not only his arms, but also the firmnes of his foothold thin.
He felt his right foot slide slightly against the wet groud.
Just a smidge, but it send his heart stuttering and skipping in his chest.
There was barely an inch separating him and the bubbling, sizzling water of the flesh boiling spring. The heat pressed against his cheek, like an invisible reminder, of the consequences loosing his hold would have. He swallowed thickly, gripping the railing as tight as he could and carefully stretching out his fingers once more.

Finally he managed to grap a handful of green before he hastily, but carefully, pulled away from the death trap, flopping over the guardrail and onto the ground on the other side.

For a moment he just leaned against the guardrail, heart racing and breathing deeply to dispell the lingering tension. The herbs growing next to the flesh-boiling hot spring were very rare in the land of fire. They helped against a variety of burns, wether they be from fire or frost.

For one of those he could get a whole stack of sealing paper. Even with the rip-off prices, but getting them was always a gamble. Or rather a game of deadly roulette. Muddy soil was different from tree bark. Even if he stuck his feet to the outer layer, if he just slid off together with that layer he'd still end up as a boiled chicken. So even his new skill did not make it any easier.

The water of that hot spring boiled had such a high temperature, that even just a brief touch could cause severe burns. Falling into it would quite literally cook your skin and boil your flesh within minutes. The village had flagged it as a serious health hazard and thus erected a guardrail and warning signs around it.

Everyone knew better than to go near it, opting instead to enjoy the puplic onsen just a stone's throw away from the death trap. Everyone except him that is.
He'd been close to starving, when he'd first realized what precious herbs grew undisturbed around the secluded pool. It was before he'd learned how to fish. The thought of all the food he could get, if he traded just one of these herbs had spurned him on.

He'd almost died that day. Weak and half delirious from hunger, he'd clamberd over the railing, heedless of the scorching hot vapor and the slick terrain. He'd barely managed to catch himself, when his foot slipped and his leg gave out from underneath him. The dislodged soil slid into the pool causing as slight spray of water that rained on his bare lower leg. Peppering it in red blisters.
The scars were gone. Healed fast like any of his injuries. But he'd never forgotten the cruel scorching pain that had dug into his limb and climbed up his nerves, stealing his breath.

He'd almost passed out that time. When he'd gotten enough of his bearings back, to move without risking to fall into the pool, he'd retreated on shaking legs. Herbs clutched in his hand.

Even now Naruto shuddered at the reminder at how close to dying he'd come. After storing his newly (and hazardously) aqquired herbs Naruto got up, careful to remain just crouched enough to stay out of sight behind the bushes. The flesh-boiling hot spring was a bit removed from the onsen and throughout the years bushes and trees had formed a natural barrier shielding it from view.

A sound caught Naruto's attention. It wasn’t the joyful blabbering of the women or the splashing of the children. No it sounded more like a cackling sound. Strangely high-pitched even though it obviously belonged to a deeper voice. Slightly intruiged Naruto rose slightly from his crouched position, to spy through the lighter foliage at the edge of one of the bushes. On the other side of the bush was an open space laid out with stone plates and opposite of his hiding space was the high reaching wodden fence of the womens outdoor pool. Said fence or rather a creature in front of it was the source of the sound.

At first Naruto only saw jagged white fur and for a split second he almost thought it was a white ape. But no, it was a person, a man rather, with long spiky hair. Smooching his face against the wood, obviously peering through some kind of hole if the lecherous sounds that escaped him were any indication.

A feeling like thousand inscets down his spine made Naruto shudder, not in agitation or fear, but in disgust. That old pervert was spying on the women's bath!

For a few seconds Naruto just sat there in disbelief. Then his eyes fell on the green in his hand. He should really get back and string up those herbs proberly, before they started wilting. He also had to make sure he made it on time for their training session.

But when he was about to turn around his gaze once again caught on that man, whose giggling had started to sound kind of qrotesque and grated at his ears. He cotemplated for a moment, before drawing a seal from his sleeve and flicking it at the white haired man in a straight line, close to the floor. Just before it reached him, the seal flickered and burst into a small ball of flames, that rained down on the ends of a spiky white pony tail.

By the time shrieking shouts got loud Naruto was already at the edge of the onsen area, sneaking off through some back alleys

Notes:

Kakashi did not put Naruto's training into the hands of another. He knows that Naruto barely trusts him and he neither wished to jeopoardize that hard earned trust, nor does he think Naruto would be willing to work with a stranger. So he knew it would be a bad decision. So, no Ebizu.
Naruto still 'ran into' Jiraya at a hot spring for the first time and well- Jiraya did not make a good first impression. (I mean even canon Naruto snubbed him at first...and our Naruto here is even naturaly more weary and has no interest in getting trained by him either.)
Jiraya didn’t notice the seal because Naruto didn't have any killing intent (otherwise he would have noticed for sure) and Naruto's low presence as well as Jiraya deep concentration on his 'research' did the rest. He noticed the smell of burning hair. Just a few charred ends though.
(This story will not be Jiraya friendly, just a small warning)
Aside from that: AlliumXP painted a hilarous mental image concerning Kabuto, Orochimaru and Sasuke (ch. 46) in our comment thread and I just had to make a small comic about it.
https://pin.it/i/1RzV4UbDt/

That's it for today, thank you guys for all the bookmarks, kudos and comments!

See you soon~